NYUIFALIBRARV

3 1162 04538657

A. H.

GARDINE

The Admonitions
of an Egyptian Sage

GEORO

OI.MS HILDESHEIM

\^
D

D
D n

11

i3

<C>,

iC:^

l!^.
'U

ij^^yijijyj^

A. H. Gardiner

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage

from

Hieratic Papyrus in Leiden

(Pap. Leiden 344 recto)

by

ALAN

H.

GARDINER

o
1969

GEORG OLMS VERLAG

HILDESHEIM

Die Originalvorlage befindet

sich

im Besitz der Niedersachsischen Staats- und

Universitatshibliothek Gottingen.

Signatur: 4 Inscript. 1028

Das Format des

Satzspiegels

wurde gegeniibcr dem der Originalvorlage geringfiigig

Reprografischer Nachdruck der Ausgabe Leipzig 1909

Mit Genehmigung des Verlages J. C. Hinrichs, Leipzig.
Printed in

Germany

Herstellung: fotokop wiihelm weihert, Darmstadt

Best.-Nr. 5102 129

verkleinert.

o
n
.a.

tv- ::3,^^'>l-:^

"^

4)l^<,^,il*a^l 'f

i-^-'^-

THE

ADMONITIONS OF AN EGYPTIAN SAGE

FROM A

HIERATIC PAPYRUS IN LEIDEN

(PAP. LP:1DEN 344

RECTO)

BV

ALAN

H.

GARDINER

M. A.

LAYCOCK STUDENT OF EGYPTOLOGY AT WORCESTER COLLEGE, OXFORD

WITH

8 IH-ATES IN

AUTOGRAPHY AND

IN

COLLOTYPE

"
"^f-R

J.

C.

LEIPZIG
HINRICHS'SCHE BUCHHANDLUNG
1909

INSTITUTE

OF FINE ARTS
NEAf* EAST

14

Dnicli von

August Pries

in

Leiptig

TO

H. O.

LANGE
IN

GRATITUDE AND FRIENDSHIP

PREFACE.
More

than

have

years

live

of Sciences a short

Acaclem\-

remarkable paper on the

\ery

but

Lange comnuinicaled

Dr. H. O.

since

elajj-sed

the

to

Berlin

text that occupies the

literary

The existence of this te.\t had long been known

and damaged condition had deterred all but a few fr(jm

of the hieratic papyrus 344 of Leiden.

recto

but

to scholars,

making

nature, but no

linguistic

its

object

the

it

more

difficulties

of their

stutlies.

were generally agreed

contents

Its

be of didactic

to

had been reached when Dr. Lange made the

definite conclusion than this

startling

utterances of an Egyptian seer.

announcement that the papyrus contained the prophetic

This

statement was based upon a long and painstaking investigation of the papyrus, and was accompanicil

arnusctl

intt!rest

name

purposes

Museum

1905

of

.\ntiquiti(!s

text

there,
in

additional

preparation
official

of his

collaboratnr.

and

hesitation

had cnme

New

as a

whole,

results

fresh

text wiili

In
1

)r.

nf the Commentary,

and

in

details

Lange

December.

My

three

visits

to

of establishing an accurate text, and m\

had proved of inestimable value

t(j

me

in

the

was able

prevented him

should

him as a

j(Mn

in

undertook

in

of 1906

had the

Copenhagen.
in

tht-

had become clearer to me.

October of the same year

a preliminary sketch of which

hatl

summer

the

the

ami subscciuendy devoted

papyrus which

readings.

(tnlire

offer,

in

and explaining that

consented,

Copenhagen

at

his

Dictionary;

for the

also be of service to him

willingly

collations of the

many

and

prepared the autographic plates,

tunities

the

utilize

attractive

this

the

in

compare

leave to

for

to the conclusion diat certain modifications were required

composition

the beginning of

Lange

book, further suggested that

accepteil

for the

preserved

papyri

hieratic

thought,

order to collate,

in

good an opportunity of studying the

Ro\al Library

the

fortune to be able to read through the

of the
I

of

of the text.

Li-iden

sf)

to

Lange

Dr.

[proposal

this

1907 added a number of imiroved or

good
while

some

and

with the

title-page.

its

in

to Dr.

applied

might obtain would,

Cliief Libr.u-Jan

stud)-

th(t

original,

desired [progress with his

tht;

.After

to

collection,

book now appears

that the

numerous and valuable

344 with the

1

stay

unwilling to let slip

entire

To

edition.

dudes as

from making

tiuK-

readings as

prolonged

complete edition of the text

the

antl

The

passages.

must here be explained why the publica-

It

come about

has

it

the

iicing

the

transcription of Pap. Leiden

much

made

of the Berlin Dictionary,

most interesting

such

await(;d.

the present writer, and not that of Dr. Lange, on

(jf

In the spring of

his

how

has been so long delayed, and

translations of man\-

e.\cellent

paper was considerable,

Dr. Lange's

b)

was promised has been expectantly

which
tion

whole and by

a careful anal\sis of the

b\

started

1906

Mean-

interpretation
In

May 1907

upon the writing

submit to Dr. Lange before

to

Leiden had afforded

me

quite exceptional oppor-

access to the materials of the Berlin Dictionary

comiiilation of the

Commentary.

In

addition to

Preface.

yr
I

thesf ;ulvantage.s

had enjoyed almost unlimited

meantime been impeded not only by

tlic

In

ill-health.

returning mj- manuscript

the credit of the joint-authorship.

very

oflicial

com[)elled

reluctantly

abandoned

prior

his

to

claims

in

Since Dr.

assent

my

duties,

March 1908, he wrote

in

work had become so great as compared with

of the

Dr. Lange, on the other hand, had

leisure.

heavy

his

the

to

loss

was

of the

great

his

name

m<;rits

be placed upon the title-page,

to

being able to inscribe

To
study

Professor Holwerda and Dr. Boeser

afforded

me

to

during m)'

who

tions to Professor Sethe,

me

many

with

permanent record of

as a

Lange

Since Dr.

welcome the

gladly

was

ver)'

will

not allow

pleasant alternative of

the dedication of this work.

in

it

who thus so generously

Commentary to see how

fellow-worker

connection with the decipherment of the text.

in

share

unwilling to take to himself

man)- valuable observations are due to him; and his

his

my

that

felt

in

by

regret to say,

decision to be irrevocable,

his

One need onh' consult the

own article stands

favour.

now

that he

that he

his,

Lange declared

but also,

visits

am

deeply indebted

Leiden Museum.

to the

not only read through the whole of

and

useful suggestions

but also devoted

criticisms,

for the liberal

facilities

of

am under still greater obligamy manuscript and furnished

some hours of

his

valuable time

me various points that still remained obscure. Not a few passages of which
make nothing have also defied the learning and acumen of Professor Sethe: in such cases

discussing with

to
I

could

have had the

of reflecting

consolation

that

had sought

aid

where,

anywhere,

if

it

was

to

be found.

Half of the book was already-

board

The

no. 5645.

the Leiden Papyrus

to

them

print

led

me

to

in

upon

te.Kts

that

at

much more

the Leiden Admonitions, and

this

my

when

became acquainted

board proved to be of such

indications afforded

definite position with

my

must beg

interest

London

in

by

this

writing-

connection with

my

subject to the courteous consent of

The

work.

with the

publishers,

new document have

regard to the date of the composition of

readers not to overlook the concluding remarks on

subject at the end of the Appendix.

The Leiden papjTus

tlesirable.
this,

this

once decided,

an Appendi.x to

take up a

t)'pe

in

It

my

is

firm

is

too dark

conviction

in

that,

colour to
in

the

make

a complete photograj^hic reproduction

case of defective and worn- documents such as

no mechanical reproduction can render a study of the original superfluous; and

better

to

induce the student

document than

to

offer

the price of the work.

graph of the most

plates

who

mj-

it

have therefore contented myself with giving, as frontispiece, a photo-

legible page.

own on

above explained, and

considered

him an inadequate means of control that would greatk have increased

The

hieratic signs

drawn

in

do not claim to be more than approximately accurate.

name beside

wishes to check the transcription to have recourse to the actual

will

the footnotes to the autographic

The appearance

the frontispiece and on the autographic plates

doubtless meet with the indulgence of

my

is

of Dr. Lange's

due to circumstances

readers.

CONTENTS.
Page

INTRODUCTION

1.

The

2.

Orthograpliy, language and linguistic connection with other texts

3.

Tlie facsimile anil previous treatments of the text

4.

The

5.

Conclusions

papyrus,

its

history, dimensions,

palaeography and age

...

....

contents

4
5
17

TEXT, TRANSLATION

AND COMMENTARY

APPENDIX (Brit.
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
INDEX OF WORDS DISCUSSED IN THE NOTES

it,

Mus. 5045)

95
113
.

114 116

INTRODUCTION.
The papyrus,

1.

The papyrus 344

of Leiden, like

all

the hieratic manuscripts of the

the single exception of no. 346, was formerly

Leiden

for the

by Anastasi,

Museum

Memphis,

at

by

present imperfect condition the papyrus measures

It

now mounted

is

in

book-form,

surfaces touch;

written

that

damaged

it

mode of

the
to

378 centimeters

its

height

In

its

18 cm.

is

injury.
At the same time there can be little
now serves to protect the papyrus has, in the past,
The colour has become very dark, especially near

the latter part of the recto;

in

of the ink can often be discerned only with the utmost

Both sides of the papyrus are

pages of writing,

length;

in

meant.

doubtless

is

no danger of

in

is

treatment which

a very considerable extent.

upon which the

Sakkara

pages being folded over upon one another so that the

the

the edges of the lacunae that are so abundant

side

Accordhig to indications furnished

1828.

which

collection with

and was purchased

however being protected by a layer of vegetable paper as well as by

a coating of varnish, the text

doubt

same

the possession of Anastasi,

in

at the sale of his antiquities in

was discovered

it

palaeography and age.

history, dimensions,

its

horizontal fibres

and contains the

inscribed from beginning to end.

fully
lie

here the traces

difficulty.

The

recto,

i.

e.

the

uppermost, consists of seventeen complete and incomplete

text with which

literary

this

volume

Each page had

deals.

we are able to judge, with the exception of pages 10 and 11,

which had only thirteen lines apiece. Of the first page only the last third of eleven lines remains.
Pages two to seven are comjjaratively free from lacunae, but in many places the text has been
fourteen lines of writing, so far as

badly

rubbed.

lacuna

large

middle part of each page

was probably the

last;

at

is

the top

left

of page eight, and from here onwards the

are the beginnings of two lines

may be

seen

traces

of

some

lines

in
in

The

seventeenth page

the small writing typical

a larger hand apparently

with that of the the verso.

The

verso contains hymns to a solar divinity, of which a transcription and translation have

been published by A. Massy'.

recto,

the

entirely or for the greater part destroyed.

of the recto; near the bottom

identical

occurs to

and

is

probably to be

Here the
attributed,

writing
in

is

bigger and more regular than that of the

agreement with Dr. Lange, to the 19

th.

or 20th.

dynasties.

The

scribe of the recto wrote a

sciously archaistic in character.

i)

Lc

Gardiner,

Piifyrui de Lryde

I,

The

somewhat small and crabbed

literar)'

hand, perhaps con-

blackness of the writing and the closeness of the lines give

344 [rcvers) Iranscril

el traJuil

par A. Massv. Gaud,

Fr.

Wacm-Lienders and

Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1886.

\

and often grossly

the writing of

in

^\^

of course abound.
%\, det.

of

For the

vertical

/i'.V

3,

19

hw

'to

sid(;

in

which

6,

ZC

7.

apparent!)' unique;

XT=^

9).

12;

7,

parchment.

8,

in

(r"

7,

thus for

red

until

ii;
in

difficult)';

in

8,

red ink.

3, 2

in

There

2,

i.

illegible

in

10. 14.

3,

Lfl

(e.

g. 14.62),

(e.

14,

1.

as

is

spite of these

In

also the writing of

The

dynasty.

th.

unfilled

from

that the papyrus

g.

1,

2, 2);

i.

(e.

g. 2, 4.

5, 6);

Hbers, Westcar, and the Berlin

in

Certain determinatives

nirt 6, 11, kzt.

in

is

hwd

in

seem

and ft

8, 2,

we

find

have occa-

to

//

in

8,

he

an approximately

from paragraph are alwa)s written

in

made of

is

is,

the

and ku irf Inn {nfr) (13, 9

2 foil.)

liberal

way;

i^ 1,

Red

occur

line

in

3, 8,

same

in

and

are found

possibl)'

in

8, 5.

in

line.

literary

text of the Middle

may be compared

th.

dynast)'.

-^

Kingdom,

finds

'some'
^

in

parallels

7,3.

For the

if

this

hieratic

13,6

in

is

the

The

retention of an

curious addition of

Ramesseum

that of Middle

term

literar)'

with the Miilingen pap)'nis, which

from a manuscript of some age.

j-g

'verse-points'

must be remembered that we have no

it

3,9, Hisihv 4,8,

and the writing of

are

the latter part of the papyrus except the word

any certainty be attributed to the

Wtnv

foil.)

first

linguistic connection with other texts.

on the whole, that of a

a ver)'

Only the

rubrics.

in

found before the beginning of 6, 14 and perhaps refers to

commencement of

of orthography the text

'l^^ i^-^^ Pdt

'ill

"W

of

Corrections above the

wise seems to have been copied

in

forms

hieratic

these places, and the frequent omissions of words

in

The forms

Orthography, language and

texts which can with

ancient style

10.

2,

we assume

if

takes the place of H, of which however

cannot read,

spelling

be interpreted

^^

i;

which marks the beginning of a new speech.

which

The

between the deter-

distinction

quite late,

is

accounted for

easily

no other instance of a rubric

is

a graphical error at the

2.

14, 4

formulae which divide paragraph

but not elsewhere.

red,

sign in

12,

2. 4.

from there onwards a more sparing use

13;

15, 13,

3,

similarly bereft

is

and various rare and curious

9,

he writes

indications that the manuscript used b)- the scribe

examples of the oft-repeated phrases shi^u (10,

ddtn

[)

5, 4.

introductor)'

10,

The

Sw

the feather

from w//; and

it

are archaic, and resemble those found

sioned him special

The

form of

full

by the hieroglyphs.

influenced

visiblj-

is

the

12, 2:

i.

7,

back as the beginning of the

far

was torn or

'''=:::^

12, 4.

5.

There are some

in

correct form

contrast

though simple ligatures

8, 5,

a number of cases the scribe has clearly been unable to decijjher his original;

In

ha\e observed

the writing to an earlier date than the beginning of

ascribe

to

hence the meaningless signs

substitutes

hieratic.

in

12, 2;

11,13 ^^^ most

3.

^passim,

13;

7,

2,

wniniw)

in

distinguish

is

are perhaps to be similarly explained.

-tl-!

and

6) the scribe

2,

i,

the form of

scribe copied

tlie

(|/l

has elsewhere

5, 8;

g. 4, 6.

(e.

I.

3)

it

was an old one, perhaps dating as

spaces

i.

serves to

usually

seems impossible

strike'

g. 14,

that

itp in

dynasty;

th.

that

IJV)

tlie

12;

3,
it

(e.

k=i3 as det. of krs

minatives oi fi and

peculiarities

Am

in

determinative of the plural he knows only the form

of the stroke at

are found; 1

the shapes of the individual signs are ver)-

The; only instance of a cursive form that

careless.

like

of an Egyptian Sage.

Ijiit

the forms of certain signs

In

adjunct

without the

the

of neatness to the pages,

ajJiJcarance

certain

irregular
is

The Admonitions

Gardiner,

text

like-

cy^

of Sinuhe

Kingdom papyri

Introduction,

(e.g. Eloquent Peasant

New

/j"

Egyptian spellings:

*e^

'^D'^n6,
means of

much

brings us to very

same

the

th.

hryt-f

7, 13;

as

results

cannot be placed earlier than the

2,6;

clear instances of

4,5

^|xl^'^'^-

and the method of appending the pronominal

11;

Swyt-f

in

hand there are some very

the other

7-i3- 4,6; IJ.^-^;;^

3.

^^_J\\ g)

1^6,4;

feminine nouns by

On

7,47. 48).

its

10,

The orthography of our

i.

5. '3;

suffix

to

text thus

palaeography: the date of the writing of the recto

dynasty, but there are indications that the scribe used a

manuscript a few centuries older.

The language
Middle Kingdom.

of the text

have sought

few expressions, as

we have no

but

Our

right therefore

text shows, both in

two well-known

vain for any

in

example

for

biH

ms

particle

e-

g-

ti/iH-ib

4.3 (=

h''^^

^^

13, 12

duce a series of descriptive sentences

use of ddtn

in

15,

of the

6,13, cannot indeed be paralleled from early texts;

they belonged

exclusively

the later language.

to

13 and L. 147

Lebensmilde 107.
(cf L. 33),

e. g. 2, 5

is

is

(cf.

The

L. 61).

eines Lebensniuden

sentence nht hr hib n

knty 'crocodile' 5,8

(cf L. 56),

12,3

^^^, ^- 59)'

characteristic

signs of the influence of late Egyptian idioms.

The

I.

in

L. 142. 143. 145), nb 'h'w

(cf.

L. 148),

consider to be

Kingdom, the Gesprdch

texts of the Middle

literarj'

usually

vocabulary and otherwise, quite unmistakeable points of contact with

its

with a very slight difference of reading,

(cf.

in

to assert that

and the Instructions of Amenetnhet

Seele

we

that which

is

(cf.

bw nb

in

5,

mit seiner
10 recurs,

Other verbal resemblances are the

hit 'tomb'

Z. 79),

ti

(cf.

2, 7

sp

5,

L. 52),

nhwt

2, 7

13 (cf L. 122), kinr

repetition of a phrase or clause to intro-

a striking point of similarity

both

in

and the analogous

texts;

also worthy of notice.

The number of verbal resemblances between the Leiden text and the Instructions of
Amenemhet is smaller, and they are perhaps fortuitous; cf. ts skw 1,3 and Millingen 2,7; nty
3,14 and Mill. 1,7; swi

zvn 2,2.

e.

paragraph which reappears, though

The
to

Millingen papyrus

show

that

it

in

contained substantially the

be

to

composition

it

same

in

it'

a quotation or

it

well

known, but the general

not,

if

we have an

is

its

occurrence both

very early interpolated.

entire

the worse manuscripts of the Instructions.

text as our Leiden papyrus,

doubtless

The

question.

difficult

interpolation
drift,

in

the Instructions.

so far as

it

can be

of the paragraph

therefore that the passage stood, as a quotation from our text,

but

14

It

is

in

in

a less

sense of this

are so perfectly appropriate to our pai)yrus, that the

nize at all with the pessimistic sententiousness

tions;

6,12

in

The

was derived from elsewhere would savour strongly of paradox.

that

is

in

This curious fact raises a

II.

paragraph and the words employed

seems

a garbled form,

But

1,6.

unhappily defective at this point, but a sufficient number of signs remains

is

corrupt version than Saltier

.supposition that

and Mill.

g. 2,4

Millingen and

in

in

made

The
out,

question.

It

alternative

obscurity of this

does not harmois

not very likely

the archetype of the Instruc-

in

II shows

Saltier

at

least that

it

was

unsafe to draw any conclusions hence as to the date either of our

text or of the Instructions.

This section would be incomplete without some reference to the extreme corruption of our

This

l)apyrus.
service.

It

l)

is

The

will

be amply

illustrated

in

the commentary', and a

list

not unlikely that the scribe of the Leiden manuscript

introductory formula

approximately that of dtw hr kinr

iv> tiis

4, 3;

is

particularly noteworthy.

for the

word mruit

cf.

For

msw

srw

5,

of errors could be of

was himself responsible

may be compared, and

the sense of

6, II.

little

for a

A/ m mrwl


Gardiner,

number of

considerable

Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

'I'hc

the mistakes.

particularly

large

of rorru[)tions

class

due to

is

the

omission of words.

The

3.

facsimile

facsimile and previous treatments of the text

copy of

344 executed by
Though quite inadequate

Leiden

Pa/>.

monumental work of Leemans'.

copy

this

nevertheless

is

serviceable

still

approximately correct notion of the handwriting, but

now

fragment of page 9 being treated

the introductory

In

attempt was

first

text,

Not only does

also preser\'es traces of a

it

convey an

number of

signs

was corrected by Pleyte when the

respect of pages 9 and 10 of the recto, a large

in

by Chabas', that accompanied the publication of the

the

stud)-,

109) as belonging to page 10, and vice versa.

(pi.

the character of the

to determine

conclusion that

the

arrives at

made

it

serious error, which

was remounted, has been committed

])apyrus

either illegible or completely lost'.

one.

the

in

purposes of accurate

the

for

more ways than

in

was published

T. Hooiberg,

first

eight pages

facsimile,

Chabas

text of the recto.

literarj-

contain proverbs or axioms, while the frag-

mentary pages that follow seem to him to be devoted to a text of philosophic import.

The

next scholar

connection with

his

correctly rendered;

unfortunate

the recto

to

was Lauth, who

are quoted

sentences

from

His writings

ception of the text as a whole, but

Professor Maspero

by him

at the

nine pages'.

first

is

that

is

it

a collec-

recto

the

we have

by Heinrich Brugsch

be searched

will

it

on the

in

vain

for

No

article,

that he once

riddles.

formed the subject of lectures that were given

us^ that the papyrus

a paper entided Prophezeiungen eines

in

to which

results

the year

until

Weisen'

dgyptischen

long study of the recto had brought him.

apart from the excellent transcriptions and translations that

dependent sayings, proverbs, riddles and the

among

other

1)

it

The

contains,

1903,

when

gave a short

great merit of
is

that the con-

2)

Having

he.ird

from

Professor ElsENLOilR,

114

my

is

there for the

Egyptians

is

in-

time clearly enounced, and

first

properly

defined.

Dr.

Lange has

belongs to that category of poetical and semi-philosophical

Atgyptische Monwnenten van het Nedertandsche

the facsimile of the recto, plates

like,

products of the

literar}'

rightly perceived that the composition

late

Erman

of the text, which had thitherto been regarded as consisting of isolated and mutually

place

to

indication of his con-

authorit)' of Professor

other attempt to elucidate the text has to be recorded

account of the

tinuity

tells

the Supplement

in

some

Ecole des Hautes Etudes.

Dr. H. O. Lange,

the

in

Chennu\ published a comnumber of sentences are quite

expressed a verbal opinion that the papyrus contained a collection of

its

it

of proverbs or sayings used for didactic purposes.

Many

this

after quoting

theory of an Egyptian University at

but the view taken by Lauth of the work as a whole

Hieroglyphic Dictionar)-.

his

turn his attention

and very meritorious translation of the

plete

tion

to

Museum van Oudheden

te

Leyden He

Afd.,

105

125.

PLntes t05

113

give

125 that of the verso.

friend

inquired

M. Skymocr DE Ricci

of Professor

Wiedemann,

that
in

Pap. no. 344 was among them.

In his courteous reply to my question,
not been able to hear of any other early photographs or copies.

some photographs of the Leiden papyri were among the papers of

whose possession these papers now .ire, whether a photograph of
I have
Prof, Wiedemann informed me that this was not the case.

Also to be had separately: Fr. Chadas, Notices

3) Reprinted in French m the Biiliethefue Egyplologique, tome to, pp. 133 foil.
sommaires des papyrus hUratiques egyptiens I 343 371 du Musie d^antiquith des Pays-Bas 1) Leyde, Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1901.
S8.
4) Ueber die altiigyptische Hoehscbule von Chennu, in SitzungsbericfiU der Bayerischen Aladeinie^ 1872, pp. 29

5)

AllHgypHsche Lehrspruche,

6)

Cauteries d'Egyple,

7) Siliungsieiic/ite

ibid.

1872, pp. 347

404.

p. 265.

der koniglichen Preussiselien Akademie der Wissenscliaflen, 1903, pp. 601

6fO.

latroduction.

books of which the Eloquent Peasant and the Gesfirdch

The

examples.
setting

the

of

feature

characteristic

made

stances under which the chief personage named, one

and impassioned harangue

opinion

and

of Dr. Lange,

in

are prophetic

In the case

at

Ipw

it

is

soon to taste

in

inaugurate an age of happiness and

people and

book ma)' have had an

the

some such

political

who

prophesied, a wise and mild ruler

is

as

prosperity.

who

will

responsible

is

Lange

Dr.

of the

that

which

his

suggested that

is

it

here

among

restore order

In conclusion,

times

troublous

laj'S

quite Messianic;

is

the

in

Egypt,

for

background, and that the writer had possibly

historical

situation

predicted

measure.

full

to hold a long

These speeches,
is

the king himself

great stress on one passage, the colouring of which, according to him,

the advent of a saviour

of the Leiden papjrus

came forward

or Jp2u-7vr,

hand; and
is

while the

that,

is

must have explained the circum-

it

an era of disasters

character;

in

of which he

the calamities the bitterness

for

them.

the presence of the king and his people.

even now, as one passage declares,

is

in

but as Dr. Lange has seen,

lost,

is

best-known

the

to the admiration of their readers lay wholly in

eloquence and wisdom of the discourses contained

the introductory narrative

are

group of Middle Kingdom texts

this

that of a tale, the claim that they

is

eines Lebetismuden

preceded the

his

in

mind

of the

rise

twelfth dynasty.

The

interest

been reflected

and Reitzenstein^ and Wilcken* have dealt with

prophetic texts from Eg^'pt written

It

is

lost;

The

inspection

first

indicate that the conclusion

also

bearing

recently

upon Hebrew pro-

connection with certain fragmentary

contents.

of the fragmentar)' pages at the end would seem to

we

missing, but

is

shall

later

show cause

In addition to these external deficiencies, the possibility or probability

be weighed

in

almost every

line.

It

is

pretation of the whole should give rise to

translation of the text, given without

made

hardly be

for rejecting this view.

will

The Egyptian author

of

left

few words or a short

some

will

of

relation

by quotations.

consecutive

of the entire composition.

In the course

of the discussion

the different parts to one another;

be ignored altogether or dismissed

in

many

ob-

a few words.

divided and sub-divided his book, or rather the greater part of what

clause

usually

written

in

red

and repeated

at

short

intenals.

New

271.

1)

Cauteries (TEgypte, pp. 265

Die Israelilen iind Hire Nachbarstdmme,

Ein Stud lielleniilitclier Kleinlilleratur,

pp. 451
in

455.

Nachrichten der kgl. Gesellsch. der Wiss. t Gottingeii,

309322.
4)

and often insoluble problems.

definite conception

analysis illustrated

2)
3)

difficult

by means of a small number of stereotyped introductor)- formulae, which consist of

is

it,

many

comments, would not only be incomprehensible, but also could

be made to show the

scure and defective passages

of textual corruptions has

hardly strange, under these circumstances, that the inter-

without the tacit assumjjtion of

must therefore be content with an

an attempt

PP-

in

its

Maspero

contents of the last eight pages have been reduced by lacunae to about one half of their original

bulk.

We

it

in

bj-

has already been seen that our papyrus has suffered grievously at the hands of Time.

The beginning

to

propounded by Dr. Lange has

Besides a review

Greek.

in

4.

The

text thus ably

Eduard Meyer has discussed the Leiden papyrus

reprinted',

phecy*,

awakened by the view of the

the writings of various eminent scholars.

in

Zur Sgyplischen Prophetie, Hermes

40, (1905), pp. 544

560.

phil.-hist. KI., 1904,

Heft 4

The AdmonitioDS of an

Gardiner,

appended

reflexions or descriptive sentences are

framework

skeleton or the

to these formulae, which thus

There

of the whole.

the writer tires of the constant reiteration of the

demands a

parts of the Lebensmiide

of Thutmosis

stele

From 1,9
and

it

to

6,

way

we

14

In

In

until 9,8.

7,

^^

great

detail;

or

9,8 and the following

rubric

the

the writer

of

tells

poor are

crafts are

abandoned and no imports come

second, beginning

tives,

the

from ,0,6 to

first,

to

injunctions

has as

10, :.

10,12,

in

in

1|

^^=

of the

place

'remember'

is

two

I'^.^.^X^
word

someone who

is

After a long lacuna

to warfare

a passage referring

becomes

'^ ^

unintelligible after 15,2.

totally

last

H ?(.i)^P2=^ *^

Pl^v^'

followed by

In

The
One

sentence
is

in

15,13

man named
is

just

c^-

^^'''^^^^'^

we next

in

13,9.

This

^ J^

Less gloomy

from 13,9 to

deep contrast to

an obscure passage

new speech, announced by

sixteenth

page

is

very

the

that

words

fragmentary,

17,2.

the other

is

the king.

here represented as replying to him.

king's speech will have to

long

ourselves in the midst of

find

foreign peoples:

The

quoted acquaints us with two of the dramatis personae of the

Ipuwer';

dence' that the person addressed

Now

infini-

called special attention.

(]

15, 13 begins a

^^^

traces of the text occur in

preceded, as Ipuwer

page.

relations with

Qd^^' t^V^<2f=^^ i^d^'^'^Pl^

and the

book.

and to

handi-

prevail,

series of exhortations;

14; here the joyous incidents of happier days are recalled, in

the sinister utterances that precede.

10,6

addressed and who can only be

directly

thoughts form the theme of the sentences introduced by

upheaval

social

somewhere between 11,8 and 11,12, ending only

Lange

in

the downfall of Eg)pt,

the king; after which the text reverts to the description of bloodshed and anarchy.

page

used

10,3

we

if

to conclude the

and of the

follow

is

In

want and misery

rich,

U'silil'SQ)

ceremonial acts and religious observances.

various

leads into a passionate denunciation of

the middle of

in

poetical

1,8,

and

and seems

invasion,

characterized by the repeated

is

1,1

word is*^^^.

1016)

Then

from abroad.

part contains the 'Messianic' passage to which Dr.

first

found

also

is

the so-called

the lines

in

occurs,

war and foreign

burden

its

section without prefatory- formulae starts

The

in

substituted for iw vis,

subject of this (i,

the

thereupon;

is

^[in

<=> ^^

civil

attendant

the

of composition

lines the introductorj-

The

purely descriptive portion of the book.

in

when

his discourse

each section or paragraph introduced by the words

find

a single section beginning with

depicted

mode

from Kahun and

III

same formula would have been found

that the

had them complete.

similar

same words; or when the theme of

to Sesostris

were the

it

III'.

probable

is

in

hymn

the

form as

a change of introductory formula only

is

This monotonous

style of preface.

different

Egy|ilian Sage.

in

be placed

12,12
in

foil,

is

the king,

it

speech of the king must have

Since however there

is

jilain

is

good

evi-

that the beginning of the

the lacunae of the fourteenth or

in

those of the fifteenth

a thread of continuity can be traced from the very beginning of the papyrus down

No doubt also in our text

texts are poetical, and the repeated words may be there fitly termed a refrain.
seemed to the Egyptian ear to heighten the style, and to give it a certain gr.indeur and solemnity. But in reality they were
his reflexions
merely a clumsy device for facilitating the work ol the writer. He seems to have imagined that these peg5 on which he hung
dispensed him from any more refined and logical arrangement of his theme.
1)

The last-named

the repetitions

2)

interrogation,
3)

The reading of
1

the n.ime

shall henceforth

See

later,

and

is

not certain, .and

still

less so,

employ the form Ipuwer.

also the note

on the pxssage

12, II

13,9

of course,

its

pronunciation.

To

avoid the constant use of notes of

IntroductioD.

discourse.

No

other

person besides Ipuwer and the king being anywhere alluded to by name, there can be

little

doubt

page

the middle of

to

that

Ipuwer

that

must

this

here the speaker throughout.

is

the king,

present besides

hardly err

so

14,

for

be regarded as

single

must however be noted

It

that other hearers

were

We

shall

Ipuwer occasionally employs the second person

plural'.

supposing them to have been the courtiers assembled around the king.

in

The analogy of the Eloquent Peasant, of the Instructions of Ptahhotp and of the Lebensapparent from the text itself, namely that a short narrative must
is

miidc confirms what indeed

This narrative, had

have introduced and preceded the length)- harangue of Ipuwer.

served, would have told us

all

we

that

know about

need" to

One

own

to

that he

is

in

eyes as the typical victim of a maladministration that had plunged the entire land

in

peasant

like the

and miser\

But

this

the Berlin

in

theory

tale,

not favoured by the general tenor of his words, which

is

be rather those of a preacher or of a sage.

been sent

for

coming was

by the

voluntar}-,

drove Sinuhe out upon

who wished

king,

his

wanderings

more

is

him

some

for

At

distant lands.

hatred of near relatives for one another

own name,

had

particular purpose, or that his

events

all

He

which he records.

evils

seem

plausible to suppose that he

it

is

like

that which

clear that Ipuwer

identifies himself with his

was

hearers

in

evoked by the spectacle of the decay of commercial

it?

and the occupation of the Delta by foreigners

13);

7.

to consult

in

question what shall we do concerning

enterprise (3,

It

perhaps prompted by some mysterious heaven-sent impulse,

no dispassionate onlooker at the

the

possibility

some personal wrong, which made him appear

had suffered,

ruin

been pre-

the personality of Ipuwer, and about

the circumstances that led to his appearance at the court of Pharaoh.

his

it

(5, 10),

and the murderous

(4, 7),

wring from him similar ejaculations.

Occasionally

in the lament Woe is me for the misery of

Would that I had raised my voice at that time,
that it might save me from the pain in which I am! And after regarding the land shorn, like a
mown field, of all its former magnificence, he cries (5, 14 6, i); Would that there might be an end
of men, no conception, no birth! O that the earth would cease from noise, and tiimult be no more!

lie

speaks

in his

using the

and perhaps

these times! (6, 8),

in

first

person*; so

the wish of 6, 5

Do

the descriptions of

was Ipuwer a prophet, one

i,

whom

10, 6

refer to the future or to the present.?

a special visionary

a coming era of disaster and misfortune.''

detail,

on the misery of

compassionately

For

be wrong

my own

in

all

am

day of retribution

word

he beheld

we have

seen,

their

justifiable

it

predictions

in

the correct one.

is

the speech of Ipuwer,

by our author.

i)

mitn

7,

foil.,

Thus
and

in

Again the
I,

and

5, 7 foil.,

future things

as not merely imminent,

particle

ms, which

unless Ipuwer

iu the imperatives htlw

10,

2) Uncertain instances are also 4, 10.

may be

foil.,
5, 11.

is

is

foretold,

so frequent

the

limit
first

here putting words into the mouth of some

and shiw

10, 12 foil.,

the subject of which

for pro-

(2, 2. 4, 5);

but as actually there.

and that
in

would

It

and upon

and when they describe the

as realized,

ten pages of description; even in a post cventum prophecy of the clumsiest

to the minuteness with which

un-

held strongly to the hypothesis of

urge against Lange's view the extreme wealth of

to

the minutest

overwhelmed by calamities

it

and of the correlated 'yesterday'

'today' (3, 6. 5, 2)

their imagination paints

is

it

as

in

a mere spectator, whose eye dwelt

convinced that the other view

ages are apt to represent

the other hand

enabled to forecast, even

overmuch on the personal note sounded

to insist

the occurrence of the

phets

part,

country',

Dr. Lange, as

mistakeably real and present?

pnjphecy.

his

gift

Or was he

In other words,

is

kind
is

sbc

detail in these

there

cleariy

is

limit

overstepped

pages, implies,

fictitious person.

On

Further

in

if I

the formula

referred to by the suffii -In in 11,

67.

Gardiner,

have

diagnosed

rightly

ments which

meaning',

its

prefaces have

it

hinted

familiar

reproach that the state-

or

degree of recognition;

greater

Sage.

of surprise

to

means

this

Moreover

hearers.

his

were presaged long ago;

miseries

the jjresent

that

nuance

certain

already

not

is

obtained

not

Ipuwer narrates nothing that

The Admonitions of au Egyptian

seems

it

that
to

be

were foretold by the ancestors

they

and decreed in the time of Horns (1,7). Cumulatively these arguments have some force,
In
o, 6 foil., Ipuwer
must
look beyond the descriptions themselves for the best evidence.
but we
(i, lo),

charges

hearers to destroy the enemies of the Residence^ hardly, one would think, foes whose

his

acts of hostility
really

the

in

lie

passage however

sive

12, 11

is

ruinous condition of the land: //

the noise
'a'hich

greater number slays the

sage to the king:

But

if

why

here,

can, so far as

duces

The

any

mode

internal

rubrics are here

picture of a [jarticular

The

it

not

that present,

foil,

The

deci-

calamities

in

there,

logical or philological, to connect a

age

in

13,9

author led him to spend but

the

The

foil,

is

word

bj-

introductory

was seen

the pessimistic eyes of Ipuwer.

b\'

in

which

or no design

little

one section seems to have suggested to the

in

paragraph with

of the disasters described

The

be accompanied by

adjacent sections touch upon similar or identical

inevitable,

of a

to

little

from 1,1 to 10,6 constitutes a single

entire context
it

1,1

10,6.

do not seem

the changes

Egj'ptian histor)', as

as

must here be meant'.

understood as an ideal picture which the speaker intro-

author the subject and the phraseology of the next'.

nature

10,12

the stern realities of the present.

the thought^

the occurrence

often

in

transgress that

Lastly, the brief characterisation of a happier

of composition employed by

moment

Here and

More

topics.

the

future,

details of this picture follow one another in haphazard fashion,

apparent*.

is

People

other.

arrangement of the long descriptive passage

in

piety

denounced as the true cause of the

against the

violence

uses

more than once changed, but

progression

real

to

already existent.

confusion that thou bringest throughout the land together with

able to see, only be

artificial

ills

that thou mightest taste some of these miseries., then wouldst thoti say

not also earlier?

am

upon the

pains

Would

is

for

less

order to contrast with

in

is

Lange himself admits

Dr.

6).

remedy

If three men walk upon the road, they are found to be two; tlu
Note especially the final sentence addressed by the
(12,12
14).

thou hast commanded.

(13,5

are the exhortations

where the king

foil.,

Behold one 7nan

tiimult.

of

Nor

future.

di.stant

still

unless they are to be regarded as the

intelligible,

But

its

still

more

neighbours".

If

we must group

Ipuwer,

often there

therefore

no

is

we

his utterances

either

link,

wish to learn

in

more

syste-

matic order.

See the note on 1,9.

scheint, d.ass ^Ipw hier den Konig aoredet und zcigen

i)

2) ,,E^

will,

dass die

VerwimiDg im Lande schon da

ist,

und das durch

Schuld dcs Konigs".

The words

5)

up on

we

sh.ill

it

is

and clearly belong

fictitious

The modern

in

7,

might seem

to cast a

doubt upon

this statement;

the

to

same extensive

picture.

How

then

is

the section above quoted

device of the author to justify his abandonment of the introductory formula

he

is

going

to describe calamities still

more

horrible,

1:1'

ms,

to

of which he

45

The

fire has

There are several

repetitions of

whole sections, which .amply

= S." '3-

justify

this

be explained?
h.is at Ixst

but the writer seems lo have

and having thus salved

his conscience,

mounted

done

fancy

grown

tired.

so.

He

proceeds in much

as thitherto.
4)

4.

occurrence of mitn

reader will certainly not feel that any apology for this course was needful,

fore pretends that

way

first

its

terrible than those,

that

that follow the

burning goelh forth against the enemies of the land. If however we carefully scrutinize the paragraphs succeeding this sentence
perceive that the details there described arc of the same kind as those depicted in the first six pages; they are not a whit more

high,

depreciatory criticism: 4,3

4 = 5,6;

4,4

the

there-

same

= 6,14;

Note too shi 'divulge' in

in 4, 13
14; both words occur in the foregoing paragraph.
and 6,11; 3pswt 8,8 and spst 8,9; stnyji 'butchers' thrice within a very short distance of
each other 8,10. 12; 9,1. There would be no difficulty in finding more instances.
6) The second page affords a good illustration of this.
5)

Cf.

hmwt{^^ 'female

sLives'

6;

hwnv

three consecutive sections 6,3

and dns

in 6, 10

Introduction.

is

The face
The Egyptians are engaged in warfare, and the whole country is up in arms.
Tlierc is no man of yesterday
The wrongdoer is everywhere.
The bowman is ready.

palei^)

The

full of confederates.

(2, 2)

door\- keepers] say:

draiv

up

in line

He

He who

him.

protects

The plague

Blood

foreigners, but against their

own

him

slay

to itQ) (2, 5

Men

man

is

smites his brother

of his brother.

6).

water

(2, 10).

Egy'ptians are not

made

twice

is

merely

be intended by the mysterious allusion

the kingship (7,2

from

invaders

A foreign

of the "enemies of the

in the

is

it

hands

of the

in

nized by

what
was

the writer

civil strife.

at

Nor

consequence of

lias

war- and

The roads are guarded.

zuays are

comes, in order to plunder his load.

and

blows of the stick,

become}] a plunderer (2,89).

l)

The

a)

fityt

Gardiner,

the aggression of

(2,

(4, 5

8).

it

is

<:enteDces here quoted arc

'civil

war'

3,

1.

7, 6.

foreign

overrun by Asiatics:

The

What shall
who knew it. The

not like those

So deep a

made

root have these barba-

The

tribes

There arc no Egyptians anywhere

like

11)

the desert tribes {\o,

that

Upper Egypt,

gone odriftQ)

the

however

Men

What

2).

It

is

Egyptian kingdom recog-

disasters

that

Lower
Upper Egypt

befallen

liave

The towns are destroyed.

upon him
-12).

The robber
is

without paying taxes owing

men

are openly

robbed.

Tlie

over the bushes until the benighted {traveller)

sit

is
1

Property

all

{yet)

the prevailing anarchy

is

Jip.

taken away.

The plunderer
is

[is]

a possessor of

destroyed:

Boxes of ebony arc broken

1).

of

The nomes are laid waste.

The Delta

immune from the

slain xvrongfully (5,

land turns round as does a potter's wheel.

sumed by fire

face

to

Land.

who knew

those

of{})

Marshlands

limited area

civil

the

kind must also

this

time restricted to the country between Elephantine and Thinis:

this

this

is

this

The North land can boast of trodden ways.

ThinisQ) [are the dominion of]

The ship of the [Southerners]

has become dry [wastesT] (2, 11).

\is

also

(3,1).

they {the Egyptians) have

Egypt:

In

Egypt

from one injured passage (3,10

conclude

Elephantine and
to

4).

have become Egyptians{)) everywhere (1,9).

Tents{}) are

tempting to

By

rebel against

to

Something of

the land, that they are no longer distinguishable from true Egyptians':

desert{})

(3, 2).

(7, 3

have ventured

land

the

lawless m.en have ventured to despoil the land

throughout the

is

to

Men

read;

Egypt has

traitors within,

The Desert

Asiatics are skilled in the arts of the

rians taken

A few

entirety is not hidden.

Behold

one do}

in

from abroad has come

its

iii

With

3).

the North:

tribe

Marshland

we

so too

of Re, which pacifies the two lands

Uraetis, the

against

fighting

The fire has mounted up ofi high, its burning goeth. forth against the enemies of
land":
{7, i); No craftsmen work, the enemies of the land have spoiltQ) its craftsQ) (9,6).
expression rebels are perhaps meant;

violent.

mummyMen drink

blood.

is

father

/ler

The

not lackingij)

The river

The

shields.

[Men's hearts] are

9).

Death

Mention

countrj'men too.

thirst after

the

that

indicate

5).

slain by the side

is

(8,

ei'erywhere.

is

{the taste of.^) people.

of these sentences

Several

man

i).

(2,

bird\-catchers\

Marshlands carry

tlie

[He who has] a noble lady as wife,

{they)

draws near

before ever one

and shrink from

of

(5, 10).

(9, 3).

has not

The

The confectioners

inhabitants!']

done}

to be

is

{own) limbs

throughout the land.

is

clothi^) speaks,
it,

What
his

save

to

plough with his shield

to

upon his son as his enemy (1,1

looks

of his mother.

[the son)

The

man

tnan goes out

go and plunder.

us

let

battle

of

brezvers

of

He

is

belaboured with

everywhere
riches.

Gates, columns

Precious acacia-wood

(2,2).

Tlie rich

and walls are

is cleft

asunder

somewhat dubionc.

13, 2.

_
2

Tlu

man)
con(3,5).

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage,

Gardiner,

IQ

The

valuables thus wantonly wasted are not replaced by

uorlhivards

\Byblos\.

to

are buried,

jvhich priests

What shall we
and with the

Gold

They come no more.

do for cedars for

IVhat a great thing

2vith

(?)

.'

(3,

is

sated with what was prepared for them

No

The

10).

the

produce of
as Keftiu.

at an end{>) (3,6

(9,

8).

The

their festival spices

products of Egypt

{})

are lacking.

itself

The products of craftsmen

its revenues}
Glad indeed

the
is

the heart

of

Neediness and want are everj'where conspi-

12).

Noble ladies go hungry; the butcliers are

(5, 2).

sail

the paltry tribute of the Libyan

receive

still

is

men

far

a treastire-house without

when Truth comes to hint! (3, 11

Princes are hungry and in distress

water.

charcoal

To what purpose

the king,

cuous.

they

if

longer do

are embalmed as

that the people of the Oases come zvith

fresh rcdtnet-plants

Lacking are grain

palace.

is

it

No

our mummies, with

[chiefs]

of all handicrafts

Egyptians should consider themselves lucky

Oases:

of which

oil

lacking, the

is

foreign imports:

\Men

2).

down with
taken away from the mouth

eat] lurbs, attd

fruit Q) nor herbs are fouttd {for) the birds

is

wash

{them)

Corn has perished on every side. {People) arc stripped of clothes, spices {?)
2).
of the swine (6,1
The storehouse is ruined. Its keeper is stretclud on
says:
there is none.
and oil. Everybody
Their limbs are in sad plight by reason of [their) rags.
noble ladies.
the ground (6, 3
4)

Their hearts sink{}) in greeting [one another}]

There

throughout the land.

Men

(3, 4).

is

Arts and crafts are at a

standstill

everyone nowadays

Squalor {J)

are like gm-birds.

none whose clothes are white in

is

these times (2, 8).

is

a warrior

( i

4). No

crafts-

The enemies of the land have spoilt (^) its crafts {}) (9, 6). Nile oversows, {yet) no
Every man says: we know not what has happened throughout the land
one ploughs for him.
Indeed men are scarce; many die and few are born. Men are few ; He who places his
(2, 3).
Women are lacking, and no {children) are
brother in the ground is everywhere (2, 13
14);

men work.

conceived.
cattle

are

those that

Khnutn fashions {tnankind) no

left to stray, and t/tere is none
are branded with his name (9,

The

political

fnore because
to
2

organization of the land

(6,

Men walk upon

{them) in

The great Judgement-hall

11).

come and go in the Great Houses

azvay.

tlie

Laid bare

is the secret

is

is

Hence

The

No

lazes

offices

are in their

the judgement-hall are

of
Poor men break them up

(9, 2).

(.')

in

t/te

streets

Poor men

Tlie splendidQ) judgement- hall, its turitings are taken

(6, 12).

place

(6,

arc taken away.

Woe

because of

(2,4).

fetches for himself

thronged by people entering and going forth.

Serfs become lords of serfs

me

Each man

the utmost confusion.

in

public places.

are taken away.

is

togetfier.

3).

{proper) place, like a roaming herd zvithout a herdsman

cast forth.

of the condition of the land

gather them

i^)

5 6).
(6,7

Ofjices are opened,

8).

[Officials]

the misery in this time\

(6, 8).

and

{their) census-lists

are slain and their writings

The

scribes

of the tmi{m),
The poor man

of Egypt is common property (6, 9).

That {former) systetn of t/ie houses of the Thirty
has come to the estate (?) of the divine Ennead.
are
driven out throughout the land. { Tlic
)
T/ie judges of tlu land
is divulged (6, 1 1).
tlieir

writings are destroyed.

The corn

(.?)

The strong men of the la7id, tlu condition

{He who gathered z.'] tlu
of the people is not reported {to them}). All is ruin (9, 56).
never
ploughed
himself]
corn {now) knozos nothing thereof
He who
[ Tlu
[for
are driven out

from

the houses of kings (7, 9

reaping}] takes place, but

[idle}]

within

The

it

(9, 7

social

is

not reported.

10).

The

scribe

[sits

in his office Q),

but] his

hands arc

8).

order

is

reversed, so that slaves

now usurp

the places of their former masters.

Intxoducliou.

The

general condition of the country

He who

potter's wheel (2, 8).

(8,

Tlie

2).

has nothing
(8, 2

possessed no property

poor of the land have become

no dependents Q)

is

a passage quoted above, to the turning of a

in

is {nou>)

and

rich,

have become masters of

(8, 2)

He who had

3).

compared,

is

] |

{the

a man of wealth. The prince praises him

possessor) of property has become one who

He who was a messenger {now) sends another

of serfs. He who was a {notable) does commis-

butlers.

{now) a lord

sion{s) himself (9, 5). Abolished is the performance of that for which they are sent by servants in the
All female slaves are free with their
missions of their lords, without their being afraid (10, 2).

When their mistress speaks, it is irksome to

and malachite, camclian and bronze, stone of

tongues.

the servants (4,

silver

Yeb/iet

female

Good things are

slaves.

satnething to eat

(3, 2

in the

land.

Poor men are become owners of good

{now) the possessor of riches

himself a

{now) possessor of walls

cell is

is

his (7,

He who had

himself no oxen

no yoke of oxen

plojtgh with

to

The possessors of

5).

the possessor

magazine

is

of fine linen

is

12).

(9, 3

He who had

(7,

He who

11).
is

never built for himself

4).

tibt-corn {now) sends it forth

He who

never wove for himself

is

(8, 3

She who looked at her face in

Those who possessed vessel-stands of bronze

He who could find for

He who had no grain is

no loaf

is

{now)

{now) owner of a bar 71.

His

He whose

4).

become a possessor of Jars of sweet

oil is

possessor of a coffer.

10

men: he who could not build

{to})

for himself

to fetch

robes are {now) in rags.

hcui

He who

the night thirsting.

{now) possessor of a herd.

He who had

(7, 11

would that we

possessed the same looks at them, but they are not

with the possessions of ajiother

fitted out

and who was without

box

is

who could make, for himself no sarcopha-

{now) possessor of cattle

is

{now) the possessor of granaries.

He

(7, 9).

He who

{now) possessor of ships Q)

2).

of hoitses say

too the next section).

cf.

lapis lazuli,

could make for himself no sandals

This has happened

5).

{now) possessor of a tomb (7,8;

is

a boat

(9,

(2,

He who

things.

Gold and

4).

of bowls full to overflowing {})

the possessor

{now)

is

are fastened on (he necks of

The possessor of wealth {now) passes

3).

begged for himself his dregs

gus

and

Yet) the mistresses

myrrh

t/ie

(8, 4).

water

jug

hair had fallen out

is

She who had no

possessor of a mirror

adorned for one of tliem (?)

He who was ignorant of the lyre {now) possesses a harp. He who never sang for
(7, 14).
himself now vaunts the goddess Mcrt (7, 13
He who slept without a wifei^) through want
14).
(8, 5).

not one

is

things

finds precio7is
their

children

weariness

(5,

14

8,

upon walls {})

is

{flow)

He who

ignorant says no.

us
It

(2, 7
is

does not

The poor man

is

of princes are dashed against the

ground. Khnum groans becatise of his

He who

Princes are in the storehouse.

of a bed

(7,

{longer) distinguished
out{:)

of goodly things give

mistresses

T/ie children

(8, 8).

the possessor

The son of a man of rank is no

The children of princes are cast

among

bedsQ)

desire are laid out on the high

of
Noble ladies arc upon

7).

are in motirning.

Noble ladies, great ladies,

i).

exchange) for

Tlie offspring

lualls.

slept

{in

(7,

in the streets.

know

full of

it

it,

joy.

is

10).

Hair has

from him

fallen out for everyone.

'who has no such father ij) (4,

He who knows

good

never

says

it

in his eyes (6, 13

Every town says

let

is

so.

14).

us suppress

He who

i).

is

The wealthy
tlie

powerful

8).

an age of wickedness and impiety.

The hotheaded man

(?)

says

If I knew where God

would I 7nake offerings unto him (5, 3). [Right}] is throughout the land in this its name.
What men do, in appealing to it, is Wrong (5,3 4). Magical spells are divulged. Sm-incantatiotts{J)
and shm-incantations (}) are frustrated because they are remembered by men (6, 6 7). [A man who
is,

tlien

2vas ignorant of] his

god

{now) offers to him with the incense of another

(8, 7).

Butchers transgress (?)

2*

with the cadle of the poor

instead of oxen

He who

(8, 12).

ne2>er slatightered

They are given

with geese.

{^)

for himself now

{to) the

gods

slaughters bulls (8, 11)*.

more general terms give expression to the prevailing wretchedness

That has perished which yesterday was seen (?) The land is left over to its weariness (?)

noise (4,

in

Noise is not lacking ij)

13).
of flax (5, 12
Mirth has perished^ and is [no longer] made.

like the cutting

of
mingled with lamentations
2).

13

(3,

All animals^

14).

years of

in

their hearts weep.

no end

TItere is

noise.

groaning that

It is

fills the land,

moan

Cattle

because of

The virtuous man walks in mourning because of what has happened

of the land (5, 5).
Great and small (say): I wi-ih I tnight die. Little children say: he ought nei'er
{i,S).

the state

/and

in

the

to

have caused {me)

throw themselves

The

of the

fate

driven

much

not

is

a treasury

He who who

dead men arc buried

embalmment has become stream

The

better than

Those who were in

(7, 8).

Many

(2,

The serpent-goddess

secrecy.

and Lower
pyramid concealed

Egypt are divulged

(7, 5

become etnpty

is

in

The

taken front her hole.

He who was

6).

(7,

poor men

been taken azvayQ) by

(7,

It

2).

13).

book are
is

secrets

buried as a

There seems

2).

clearh'

of the kings of Upper

hawk

What

is

not improbable that tomb-robber)'

is

for the

nowhere

of royal tombs, and to the violation of

robbery

the

monarch

reigning

is

Things are done, that have never happened for long time past ;

by the sentence

12

The ozuners of tombs are

living.

the earlier part of the

of the

position

to

is

of the

(2,

7).

There are a few references

defined.

be devoured by the crocodiles

make for himself no coffin is {now) (possessor) of

place of embahmzent are laid on the high ground
river.
The stream is a sepulchre, and the place of

the

The

inconclusive.

seems to be said that men

it

could

in the

that

king and to the palace

the

to

allusions

most part vague and

an obscure paragraph

In

3).

into the river, in order to

on the high ground.

07tt

4).

dead

(4, 2

to live{})

voluntarily

their

Butchers transgress

(8, lo).

few sentences phrased

and misery.

(4,

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

to

the

also implied
the

king has

be a contradiction between the

state-

and flourishing (2, 11) and The Residence is overturned in a minute

We need not however attach much importance to this inconsistency; what is probably
(7, 4).
meant is that while the palace is endangered, still the king is more happily situated than most

ments

of his

The palcue

is

firm

Sentences have already been quoted

subjects.

mentioned again

(3, 9. 12)

where the poverty of the king

Tlu Residence

afraid through want.

is

alluded to; and

is

the key-note of the final sentence that leads up to the admonitions of 10, 6

land weeps.
is

without

it

is

The storehouse of
revenues.

its

To

king

the

and

produce

not be empty (10, 3

6).

'^

them

to

fallen

utterance

has

palace as

it

l)

Taking

themselves of these

rid

the land.

a prey.

contrasted

was

His

in

first

the

To

his

evils

palace as

'''''

These three sentences probably

is

all

to

rid

it

belongs carpet
^"

^^'^'^

description
text,

his

is

foil.;

This

The North-

of the

palanquin and

and mat,
^^^^

desolation

he now turns to

would

palace,

his

and

anarchy to which

audience and admonishes

by energetic measures and by virtuous conduct.

His last

impoverished and robbed by ever)one,

with the

it

is,

former and better times,

command

7;

the

oil.

as

it

7,

common property of everyone, and the entire palace

right) wheat and barley, geese and fish.
To it belongs

^'^^

With these words Ipuwer ends

Egypt has

is

belongs {by

if

white cloth atui fine linen, bronze

all goodly-

in

rich

in

wheat and

barlc>-,

and

in

all

the produce of

Hgjpt of the enemies whose machinations have brought

refer to oflerings.

iDtroduction.

Residence to such a pass

tlie

Destroy the

eiicvties

of

noble Residence, splendid in courtiers

ilie

wherein formerly the overseer of the town walked abroad, without an escort Q) (lo, 6

and again Ipuwer

reiterates

The
from which we

charge, each time recalling another

this

of the Residence.

epithets that he applied to

of two,

learn that

But

Remember

it

chew natron, and

to

set-geese

prepare white bread.

to

Remember

the head.

and

bring) fat ro-geese, torpu

to erect

and

flagstaffs,

to carve stelae

to

perform

remoi'e

to

These
in

upon a

We

cannot

the fragments of

The

lines.

less

by

t/ie

without {J) distingjiishing the timid

coolness to that zuhich is hot.

When
Would

had perceived

that he
evil,

and

inheritance.

Thus

it

their nature

the

is

to

jvas

Men
and

(? ?)

it

of uncertainties as

may

in their

Where

moment.

Lange saw
should restore Egypt
Dr.

the

form

which

in

in

to
is

it

this
its

today}

away (?)

and

to

demand

arm

against

freely admits,

pretation.

influenced

When
b\-

his

that
at

if

last

sarily invalidate

The

(?)

the

He

No

Dr.

evil is in his heart.

it

is

needy

(?)

found on

tfie

people on every

is

A fighter

way[}).

There

not seen

character.

Our

is

(i i,

(J)

no pilot Q)

1 1

2, 6).

whose advent

ruler,

might

this

in

view

Hebrew
is

pro-

momentous

states his case with great caution,

easily

be susceptible of another

favour of his 'Messianic' hypothesis,

he

inter-

is

confessedly

These he understands as

referring to

rejection of that view

Dr. Lange's conception of the passage

would have

then he

and he made the observation that both

Lange

view of the early descriptive passages'.

in

form

bringeth[J)

gods in the midst thereof endure.

suggestion implicated

the passage stood alone,

the future and hence as prophetic

idea

he would have destroyed their

it,

Behold, his might

prosperity and power;

in

some

[seek}] to

put and the choice of words recall those higher flights of

he decides

dependent

is

give

is violent.

men)

grew up (?)

Sadness

as long as

very careful consideration.

nature

herdsman of mankind.

Is he sleeping}

phecy that speak of a coming Messiah.

enough

in-

the

passage the prophecy of a wise and beneficent

old

will

is,

it

destroy the wrongs thatQ) they have brought about.

is he{})

Behold ye, wherefore does he

Seed shall come forth from(}) the women of the people ; nofieQ)
goes forth, that (he})

page

gather them together, their hearts being on fire{})

desired to give birth.

passes not

infinitive rdlt in

in the first generation [of

(.?)

slaughter oxen

an obscure passage emerges out of

last

man from him whose

day

That

of body (?)

to

Re; command [J)

he would have stretched forth his

suppressed

side.

At

full

to adjust

11,7)-

perhaps the

\gods}].

he

It is said:

his herds are few, he passes the

their

o,

perfume of

and

as the lacunae of the eleventh

intelllg-jble

following translation,

diminish[^)

to

and

Remember

lack of people

drift

West,

less

where they ended

tell

example of the imperative 'remember'.

last

of the

grow

injunctions

size.

( i

Remember

the

to observe regulations.,

of heart Q)

i).

purifying the temples, and

enters upo7i the priestly office in impurity

corruptiott

is

gods must be appeased.

make fragrant

to

(10,

on the day of moistening

{do})

the priest

Remember

offer geese upon the fire

to

crease

him who
That

wrongfully.

it

man

[Remember)

renovate the offering-loaves.

to

[Remember)

dates.
is

and

horizon,

numerous

offices

its

to offer offerings to the gods.

[So should) a

the god's house being plastered [white) like milk.

the

and

Again

7).

lacunae, with the exception

lost in

laws were manifold (10, 8), and

its

of the past splendour

trait

not suffice to drive the enemies from the land, the angrj'

will

\to

now

are

it

now under

does not however neces-

discussion

it

is

very well possible

Ich habc mich wiederholt gefragt, ob eine .andere Auffissuny dieses Abschnitts mbglich wire.
Es konnten natUrlich auch
lietrachtungen uber 'deo guten' Kbnig scin.
Aber bei Erwagung der ganzen Situation ist es doch wahrscheiolich, dass ^Jp-ji,
ausgehend von der Schilderuog der kommenden sozialcn und politischen Zcrruttung des Landes, auf die Abhilfe durch eineo von deo
Gottern
ij

gaiiz allgemeine

geschickten Konig liinweist" Op.

cil.

p. 7.

The Admonitions

(iardincT,

that

as

Ipiiwer,

by a sudden

if

seem

l)hrases

at

merely a narrator and preacher, should here have given utterance,

hitherto

thoiijjh

of an l-'^yptian Sa(;c.

prophecy concerning a coming saviour.

to a

insjiiration,

He

sight to favour this supposition:

first

Certain sentences and

bringeth{:) coolness to /hat which

is hoi.

herdsman of mankind. No evil is in his heart. When his herds are few, he
passes the day gather them together.
So too tlu; references to the suppression of evils., and the
destruction of wrongs; and the final rhetorical ([uestions in 12, 5
6.
I
cannot but think that
said: he

It is

the

is

Lange has overestimated

Dr.

uncommon image among

has

considerable

12, 2-

in

Re

the

the

refers.

The

Re shape mankind
predicted

Expression

god

ruler.

given

there

is

desire

occurs

meek from

lay

Re was

sungod

the

the most

in

and

men may

the

description

there have been the

of the

wherefore,

13);

it

perfect

is

ruler

asked, does

The words he
to Re than to

those that are violent?

emphasis

though

yet the allusion to

on the next sentences (12,

good herdsman had perceived

that the

fabled to have

at all periods

heart are no less applicable

his

special

it is

the fragments of 11, 11,

in

preceding

no evil in

to

the wish

to

that

in

the obscure sentences

and were thought to possess and to

as creator (11, 12

without distinguishing the

human
is

Re

immediately

question

herdsman of mankind, there

the

remembered

and that he stood

called 'sons of Re'

of

least,

sense of the context impossible to divine,

the

[jerhaps refers to the

12, i)

is

should be

It

suggests that the dealings of that deity with

11, 12

thought.

the theory put forward by him

Still

be made out for the hypothesis that

think,

who were
The name

make

follow

that

in

dominant
(ii, 13

prerogatives.

solar

the West

kings,

its

ruler.

whether the passage cannot be interpreted

is,

of the Pharaonic rulers of Eg)j)t,

first

the lacunae

can,

passage

entire

question

good

one which explains, to some extent at

in

good case

intimate relation to

exercise

The

plausibility.

Now

6.

whom

to

been

of the metaphor of the herdsman, which was no

significance

the Egyptians for the

manner, and

wliolly different

the

3).

the {evil) natures

of men in the first generation ; then he zvould have suppressed evil., he ivojild have stretched forth
his arm against itQ), he would have destroyed their seed{:) and their inheritance.
It is not easy
to .see in

On

what sense these words could be applied to an human

the other hand the thought

The phrase

ruler of the world.

allied

with
that

to the term

rn^j]

could,

if

his

follows.

Re

sadness,

and

in

Dr.

Lange

his

however

leniency

to

From

think

might succeed

in

controlling

thati^) they

have brought about.

at

hand

power
I

is

There

there anything strange

to

is

do not wish

the

live.

Nor

shall

fruits

But now,

onwards the

in

the supposition

in

They desired

text

evil
is

of which

the reason

becomes more and

give birth;

to

hence arose

the eternal propagation of the race,

terrible

Re

left

is

to

he might destroy the wrongs

age of wickedness and misery, no such

Where

and

himself or his deputy the

consequences which men,

of their wickedness;
this

and that

argument must have been somewhat as

But a strong ruler

no pilot (.?) in their moment.

not seen (12, 3

point

and mitigating the

are bound to reap as the

is

is

this

that

men

tieedyQ) people on every side.

themselves,

his

Nor

earth.

the evils consequent thereupon, ever cease.

king

as the philological note will show, closely

did not understand these sentences,

jjermitted

predicted.

is

as referring to Re, the supreme

it

he had wished, have destroyed mankind and so rooted out the

venture

is,

take

whose coming

the familiar expression used by the Egyptians in connection

theory takes no account of them.

more obscure:

we

if

the first generation

'the first time',

they are the originators.

why

perfectly natural

age when Re was king upon

the

Re

is

ruler

he Q) today

Is he sleeping }

ruler

Behold,

6).

to conceal or minimize the fact that this

manner of

interpreting the passage,

Introduction.

SO far at least as the latter parts of

rougli

ap])roximation

sense

the

to

15

are concerned,

it

by

intended

sheer gnjesswork,

is

the writer.

providing a suitable transition to the denunciation of the king that

it

merely as an alternative, and, as

events

much

seems now

it

is

soon to

drift

of which

utterly obscure

is

best to refrain from any sort of conjectures as to the possible meaning,

from

perceive

Ipuwer has

on

and predicates
general

quite

are

tliat

applied

guiding hand

in

the ])resent conjuncture, there

now

long-deferred reproaches that Ipuwer

when

of Nathan's words,

force

The charge seems

at

be one of

to

is

the king, as

we soon
Even

is

still

and laments the absence of

kings,

all

is

it

his

no clear reference to the reigning monarch.

levels at the

head of the king have something of the

he turns on David with the retort 'Thou art the man''

last

and indifference rather than of any

laxity

and where

arrive (in 12, 11) at a

and personal recriminations are wholly wanting.

lines,

all

too

is

Hitherto the discourse of

him.

to

we

This

addressed.

is

the sage speaks of Re, the type and pattern of

when

The

passage where a single person

epithets

the

run

At

literature.

After a few more broken sentences, the

intelligible

propose

be made the basis of any far-reaching conclusions as

to

it

upon Hebrew

to the influence of I"'gyptian

more

be clear that whichever hypothesis scholars may choose, there

to

uncertainty about the matter for

rather

follow.

a superior alternative, to Dr. Lange's view.

think,

at the ver)' best a

however the advantage of

has

It

definitely criminal intention,

and the accusations are intermingled with detached and brief descriptions of the deeds of violence
and the bloodshed

are witnessed daily throughout the land.

that

those three noble attributes of

Knowledge and Tniih,

and yet confusion

are ivitk thee,

royalt)-,

Taste,

throughout the land, together with the noise of tumult.

Behold, one

what thou

is

rtses violence

put

dost

against anotlier.

If three men journey upon a road, they are found

be two men; the greater nutnber slays the less (12, 12
The speaker next imagines himself
14).

People transgress ivhat thou hast commanded.

to

to

be debating the point with the king, who

the blame on the

forms {J)
few
Thou hast spoken

but

earlier

he brave

'^

tenor

(T/ien)

man

is

it

because one

man

is

killed

and

and he

sees the

lives

flood {^)

IJ:)

He

is

actually repeated

these

is

dragged {with

is

the drag-net

for a

few

lines,

>?).

Is

He
He

belaboured^) with blou>s

turns to the king:

that thou mightest taste some of these miseries, then wouldst thou say
sight,

years areQ)

People send a servant Q) to poor men.

The road

i^)

These

a last emphatic

follows

All

13,2).

vigilant in his boundary-house.

What lie has upon him is taken away. He

{})
and wrongfully slain (13, 2 5). Yet once again Ipuwer

the stick,

(12, 14

two sentences are

stands there in misery

of

men

that which precedes the admonitions.

upon his housetop.

Then

anotlier hates (?) that their

Then

unmistakeable.

think,

loves death

as to bring about these things

i^)

as a weed that destroys

is

is,

he saves himself

walks upon the road until he

herdsman that

laves

theme of bloodshed and anarchy

part of the book,

discordant strife.

Js there a

It is because thou hast acted so

The land

their

reiteration of the well-worn

from the

reply

side.

falsehood.

words,

obscure

are

make

to

on every

are

perhaps thought to exculpate himself by casting

dispositions of his subjects.

evil

command

wouldst thou

is

Would

Here we

lose

of the meaning of the context.

There follows a description of a peaceful and joyous condition of things, doubtless calculated to

have

instil

inflicted

hoivrvcr good,

when

into

the hearers of Ipuwer a sense of the great losses that their folly and impiety

upon them.

when

// is

the net is

and

however good, zvhcn ships

drawn

in,

and

(.')

sail

upstream

birds are inade fast

the roads are passable.

It is

It is

(r)

It is

however good,

however good, when the hands of nun

The AdmoDirioDs of Mi Egyptian

Gardiner,

I f.

Ponds arc dug, and plantatiotis are made of the trees of the gods. It is however
They drink
and their hearts are glad. It is however good,

duiVd pyramids.

good, wlun people are drunken.

when

rejoicing

mens

in

is

mouths.

in their houses

It

The magnates of districts stand and look on at t/ie rejoicing

is however good, when beds are made ready
The headrests
(J)
The needi^) of every man

of princes are stored in safety (?)

The door

is

shut upon him,

fine linen

is

spread out on the day of the NewyeariJ)

brought

lost,

Here the discourse of Ipuwer may

gleam of hope

liappier age, in which a

this

for the

probable

is

13 for a speech of the king.

that

the beginning of this speech

(i3i 9

have ended.

well

failed.

It

may be
As was

future

The

various foreign tribes are named.

contents of the

in

one where

is

pointed out above*, place must be

the two possible alternatives, by far the

fell

in

the

northernmost parts.

its

15,13.

14, 7

If

to

we

In

may be

it

of the Sovereign.

rant of

what

it is

is

is

They coverQ)

for us to inquire

At

in

this

have

it

is

utterly

the topics; and

summary of

the

had made them-

confirms the

this

i):

in

The

ills

the probable

allusions

made

its

What Ipuwer

that
is

the

in

book

zvhat

is

good

its

good many more

which Egypt

may

is

retrieve

literary artifice enabling

1) p. 6,

bottom.

left

to ponder:

its

lost

16,1).

correctness here.

The

difficulties
It

remains

concluding comment on the speech of

practically excludes the

at

Thou

in their hearts.

such length.

indifferent,

and

Thou hast done what

it

is

happy ending.

No mere

Whatever the king may

is

difficult

good

to believe that

in their hearts.

seems more probable that he here wishes to imply that the king has wilfully fostered
Upon
in their ignorance and callousness, which he likens to that of brute beasts.
sarcasm the Pharaoh

be igno-

words of the book.

final

attended by a

his brief

reason wholly

speaking seriously when he says:

is

answered

To

through fear of the morrow (15,13

Ipuwer has described

for this

said, xv/un he

all animals.

crj'ptic:

their(})

rejection

of the whole

drift

answers Ipuwer with general

times.

crave permission to assume

presupposed

have said by way of reply

is

but

events

all

to

king here

Thou hast done

what Ipuwer can have meant by

situation

words can remedy the

Ipuwer

among

utilize

It

page should be among

sense of

("f*^^!^^)

the Commentary, that these were the

no doubt a bold one;

acceptance.

the king.

the

The next words are

it{})

endeavour to prove,

its

a guess as

that

oudook of those

pleasant in [their) hearts.

hast nourished them with

theory

surmised

15,13 a rubric introduces a new speech of Ipuwer:

the Majesty

shall

can

stated that the Asiatics

is

more

destroyed portions of page 14.

make connected

only sentence that

we may hazard

reflexions concerning the political

than

efforts

of a

picture

idealistic

passages to a foreign people that had invaded the land and had found a firm footing

earlier

section

it

few more

Of

acquainted with the internal condition of Eg)-pt (15,

selves
in

book

'4' 4)-

discerned, any return to the pessi-

warfare and the recruiting of troops are

at least clear that

is

my

all

After the

very unfortunate that the passage following the lacunae of the fourteenth
the most obscure in the entire work;

however good, when

It is

section to a close.

mistic tone of the foregoing pages seems impossible.

5,

satisfied with a couch in the shade.

is

{formerly}) slept in the bushes.

7uho{})

now

sentences of the same kind,

found before

Sage.

It

his subjects
this parting

the sage has earlier indicated the courses of action by

prestige,

and

him to make a graceful

his
exit.

last

words are perhaps

litde

more than

Introduction.

5.

Having analysed

its

composition, and as to the historical situation to which

it

a more

Platonic dialogues

and though

most part so

for the

sterile

Greek

There can be

upon.

insisting

purely

the Eloquent Peasant, which

something more than a mere

the word.

thus

is

However
standpoint,

deficient

in

all

genuine poetic beauty, with some of

in

the analogy

still

richer

similes than in

speeches eloquent

series of eloquent

these treatises

value

philosophical

they are none the less that which

be worth

satisfied the

same

the Greeks'.

The

been somewhat over-emphasized.

think,

metaphors and

in

example,

for

Phaedo among

the Egyptians as did the

I

sufficiently close to

is

Maxims of Ptahhotp have as their theme the conduct

and more particularly the judge. The Lebensmude gives an answer

modem

in

and lacking

thought,

its

after

is

the Egyptian sense of

in

more

briefly, Justice.

man,

that befits the well-born

Similarly the

living?'

text belongs to

the Lebensniudc

has a definite abstract subject, the rights of the poor man, or,

It

only to

not very dissimilar to that of the

doubt that the Lebensmude,

is

The

allude.

vis

as to the date

literature,

compare these Egyptian compositions,

of these Egyptian books has,

intention

literar>'

litde

may

remains for

it

rather bold to

literary genius,

among

kind of intellectual cravings

all

The form

imagination

in

the grandest products of the

Even

in

may seem

it

recto,

Egyptian

the long discourses that they contain, and the introductory

merely the framework or setting.

is

its

Maxims of Ptahhotp and

as the Eloquent Peasant, the

these books the real interest centres

tale

344
in

general way, our conclusions as to

same category

the

of Pap. Leiden
place

state, in

of

Conclusions.

detail the contents

in

17

to the question 'Is

when looked

are,

life

at

worth

from our

the earlier stages of Eg)'ptian history

in

took the place of Philosophy^

Regarded from
said

treat?

to

we may

If

point of view, what

this

answer must be, of the conditions of

think the

venture

which he thought to conduce to

as

the

land.

pietj-

state

political well-being'.

shall

find that the things

are

a patriotic attitude

three:

towards the gods

The

was perhaps unable

writer

have chosen
affirm

However

descriptive powers.

his

for this edition of the text.

that

there

With regard

that

may

be,

it

can scarcely be denied that the

is

no certain or even

the date at which

to

Before leaving the subject of

Hence the

likely trace

the

of prophecies

work was composed,

its

in

contents,

question

this

existence of

some

historical

had been forthcoming

anarchy
1)

in

The

and

subject of the

for

background few
his

foreign
Lebensmude

thesis,

more akin

not

writer

much more

to that

in

inextricably

is

his

The

mind.

some support in facts

would have imagined an Egypt given

venture to dispute

the Egyptian

invaders
is

will

tide that

must once

any part of the book.

bound up with the problem as to the historical situation that the author had

over to

so

to restrain himself in the presence of the opportunity

admonitions which begin on the tenth page form the kernel of the whole.

more

in

ignores the great prominence and extension given to the exposition of the downfall of

it

here offered to

in

and the guiding hand of a

This formulation of the contents seems to be unsatisfactory only

wise and energetic ruler.

far

the happily-constituted

from within and from without

resisting foes

we

may be

and

social

the essence of Ipuwer's discourse,

extract

to

the specific problem of which our text

is

easily

unless

than

an

of the Apology; the form of the latter

English
however

is

novelist
not that which

could
is

usual

the other Platonic dialogues.

2)

under the

title

This generalization roust be qualified by a reference to the curious mythological text about Puh, which Breasted has published
The philosophy of a Memphite piiest (A. Z. 39 [1901], 39 54). The rationaliialion of their religious conceptions was another

means by which the Egyptians evolved a

3)

In other

Gardiner.

words,

it

is

variety of philosophical speculation.

a sort of Egyptian 'Republic',

to continue the

comparison with the dialogues of PUto.

r.ardincr, 'I'hc

an England subject to the Turks.

iinagiiu;

occupation of
of the case
other

Hyksos

is

the dark

monuments are

the

period.

silent

There

is

no such

this

is

other

the

the identical

hand

certain

age that separates the

Much may be

that

our

text

Though

Hgypt during the

is

the

Hyksos

to

tombs

the

and tenth dynasties,

ninth

Hence

if

the text

word

the use of the

is

employed of the Hyksos

in

small point that might be

)hit 'pestilence' or 'plague' in

the

first

On

Sallier papyrus.

may be urged in favour of the earlier date. The text

that we are accustomed, as we thought on good grounds,

considerations

Kingdom.

curious points of contact both with

In particular there are

the Inslrnctions of

point towards a pre-Hyksos period.

that

the invasion of the

is

it

favour of this alternative.

in

Ameneimnes

Though, as we have

I.

deductions as to date can be based on these connections,

literar)'

war and of an Asiatic

from the eleventh dynasty

sixth

the view preferred by .Sethe.

in

liypotliesis

tliis

word

to associate with the Middle

language

civil

an historical fact of great importance must be postu-

earlier period,

belongs to a group of compositions

the Leboisniudc and

said

disruption of

inti^rnal

tlie

difficult)-

thought' to lend support to

2, 5

both of

tells

upon the subject of Asiatic aggression at that date.

be fhouglit to refer to the

lated.

text

Introduction.

Sethe inclines to the view that

give us a glimpse of

.Siut

Tin-

K(;7i>tiin Sage.

There are two periods which might possibly answer the requirements

)elta.

the one

the

is

the;

which our papyrus alludes.

of

Admonitions of an

It

it

Hyksos were

while the

and

still

in

no

definite

not to feel that they

difficult

is

were written

texts of the early eighteenth dynasty

may have been composed

still

we have no means of

true that

is

seen',

telling in
it

is

what

style

of

of course possible

But on the

the land.

whole the language of the papyrus (and, we may add, the palaeography) makes us wish to push

back the date of the composition as

be brought forward as
In

6,

were
in

the

in

six

indicative of the earlier period of the

Old Kingdom, and

or soon after the Middle Kingdom.

office

in

Again

in

it

a decision are not very convincing on either

to

the

Hyksos has

side.

the better support

and other considerations seem rather to point

have provided the background of events.
the present.
l)

See above

p. 3.

It

is

is

lo, 7

the royal city of Residence

degenerated into a merely decorative epithet of the

allusions

two bet\veen which our choice

lies.

we know these to have been the law-courts that

'Great Houses' are named:

existence throughout the

as exercising

Certain administrative details ma\' perhaps

far as possible.

not improbable that they became obsolete

the 'Overseer of the

Town'

before the eighteenth dynastjVizier.

It

The view

from the

will

that

is

mentioned

this

title

had

be seen that the grounds for

our Leiden papyrus contains

historical standpoint,

but philological

to the seventh to tenth dynasties as those

which

doubtless wisest to leave this question open for

TEXT, TRANSLATION
Preliminary
at the

end of the volume, but

demarcated

are

square

The

note.

such

in

brackets

angular brackets

has been made.

rule,

All

e.Kcept

line,

exhibit their

to

of lacunae

the main identical with that of the plates

it

from

when they

is

grammatical

structure.

Signs

The orthography of

scribe.

enclosed

in

Emendations or dots within

papyrus.

the

in

words omitted by the

even where

departures

in

is

here divided into sections, within which the separate sentences

as

restorations

indicate

been retained as a

beneath the

are

is

way

below

text given

AND COMMENTARY.

the original has

obviously incorrect, but here and there a slight alteration

the^

given

transcription

are already

in

the

plates

are

shown by dots

marked by the presence of brackets.

1,1-1,6.

()|

Ill

Tk^ifVlT,

TZ',?,?

nt\.^-%:z\%7:^tm\^h%^i^u\-=^

i:c.3)i

(4)[^]

YZ.\\

gM^I

5TVtkliflWt
a.

M>.

^^AA.xA

be read see Bershr/i

\vith

a superfluous n,

14,8; Rifeh

5,

17;

Pra^(.,6)[^(^|
as in wnint-n 3,3.

Urkunden IV 758; and

The door
ners

in hieratic

[-keepers]

Anasl.

say

The 7oasherman refuses Q)

The bird
the

Ms,

b.

Marshes carry

upon his

soft

everywhere

|).

for various

forms of the hieroglyph here to

22,6; Millingen 2,7.

Let us go
to

and plunder.

The

confectio-

carry his load.

|

The brewers

shields.

Men abandon

or

have drawn up in line of battle

[-catchers]

as his enemy

The inhabitants}] of
sad.

man

looks

their trades

and professions to become soldiers

the evils of

civil

felt.

3*

war are


.Q

Gardiner,

I.

I,

mean

'weighing' or 'advantage', but

and has a

infinitive,

R.

I.

Ts

3.

skiv,

'companies'

Bersheh

cf.

from sky (or skw)

([uite

It

14; R.

in

I.

is

Karn.

Amosis 37 has nothing

As Sethe

impossible).

this

in

UrkundenW

H. 235, 18;

to

points out,

means

from the

though here dd

= 'to

54; Amosis 37;

probable that

for which see Mar.

'battle',

Otherwise the suffix sn

however not

aciem instruere, cf Sinuhe

the tense sdmf,

trutli.

For

the deter-

hryt 10, 1.2.

12, 13;

'to think'

Urkniidcn IV 758;

Sail.

Ill

9, i;

expression slew means 'squadrons'

653; and that

it

is

52, 12; Greene, Fouilles

refer to (a

refuse'.

12; similarly hninu 6,

5,

we might expect

For dd both Lange and Sethe

b\'

^^

^^^

sense:

208 and below

certainly not far

is

Fit might

of itpw-f be correct.

suffi.x

'carrying' (infinitive).

different

slightly

H. 246,73; MUlinge7i 2,7.

the

if

i5oh, where dd, followed

II

minative of Upzv, cf Sethe, Verbiwi

I,

singular,

This suggestion

plan' (Germ., gedenken).

th(^

often below e.g.

juxtaposition with itpiv 'load' (for which

in

meaning

literal

its

compare the usage Sethe, Verbum

takes

Gravim} 380: so

of dd, see Erman, Aeg.

ellipse

must be construed as a

Rhths.1

ilpyt cTntoj must have

'to

an Egyptian Sage.

etc.

2,3. 7; 6, 4. 13
I, 2.

with

'say'

The Admonitions of

to be distinguished

II

23, R.

H. 117.

/.

y.(na avftoir construction being

"^^^

Piaiikki ^

^K. 1 L_/l
and must not separate

'-'^

^^

*"

we must
as

is

translate

done by
1,

S)im, see on

5.

Sethe suggests
sh^

in

this

'Go forth

in

ordered

Griffith in his note

f'

FD "^^ ['%J

seeSntl

sense

2, 5.

^ ^t

5,

of battle {sk

line

on Millingen

/s)\

^"^"=^1

''^'^'^

61,

9, 8

cf.

'^'^^

23 and the note below on

1,

^"^

9.

In

This

lo(?)

is

2, 11.

[W^k^-ITIiW-l
I

an emendation, since the traces do not

suit.

c.

Ms. apparently

predestined for you in the tinu of Horns, in the age of

The virtnous tnan walks

has happened

t\m

Come

another.

in the land.

following line

ungrateful to his father': for

is

i;>.s^vr= -'Tkc-9'Mi
b.

the

sic

Ms. c^

s/.\

9.

bT.^m

a.

from

2, 7.

For the next sentence

^^

/s

Ennead]

of that which
The tribes of tlic

in mourningi^) on account

walks

The

[the

desertQ) have become Egyptians Q) ei'erywhere.

I, 7.

The

present disasters were decreed by fate

reigned u[)on earth.

Butler verso

R./.H.

7.

177,2.

For a

The

similar

conjecture

thought

hi'a<

cf.

below

\ps(it\

is

in
i,

the long

10.

bygone age, when the gods

For

;;/

;/ Hr, cf dr rk Hr,

due to Sethe. wlio compares dr h^w psdt.

Text, Translation and Commentary.

Nb

i,S.

12, g.

^.

hi ti 2,3.

occurs

ti

.^/

o -^^

rj

Q'^s^"^^

79.

Hal

of character' 'the virtuous man'; so already

^""^

"^g^'" '" 4' '3

Q^^^^^^W^'

//wrr.

man

'the

A-(/

'"

3'

below,

times

several

cf.

These phrases show

2,4; 5,5.

2,

that

6;

i.

3,

M"^ hprt

= Sharpe,

ti,

hprt

of.

Compare too

10.

5, 3.

no mereh

is

it

14;

3.

Nzib graffiti 1,3;

Mus. 574, 17

Brit.

obviously a different word.

's

'

'

/Fii,6;

perhaps Anast.

local disturbance that

is

here described, but a great and overwhelming national disaster.

The admirable

I, 9.

"-41

on

cf.

a root

tians'

Champ.
phrase

land that

the

in

nowhere

Egypt has

3, I.

to be found

conjecture

3,2);

may be

238

Rosellini,

our papyrus;

in

^'^

Sethe; for the confusion of cyyi and

who have taken

3, 1),

and below 3,2;

4,

(?)

(cf.

15,

so firm

True Egyptians are

become Egyptians.

i).

the well-known scene from the

cf.

Moii. star. 155;

3' 2;

(cf.

have become foreigners

they, conversely,

2,2.6.14;

cf.

"^"^

have

to

said

real 'men' in distinction to barbarians

y>/(?.

'^

a prey to foreign invaders

fallen

they

(cf.

^^|

A'w/ 'Egyp-

tomb of Sethos
a

st nbt,

I,

favourite

4,7.
1,9-1,11.

MPir~^<-M..
or three lines

entirel}'

Forsooth, the face

Here

I, 9.

1^
.^

topic

/v-Svv
01 I I

lost.

whichQ)

pa/e{>)

or

the

for

1^ ./^[in.
Di

.^

phrase, since

it

we meet

time'

first

with

It

is

more necessary

the

all

7,1,

ms which introduces each

when its place is taken by

into

a detailed discussion of this

formula hv

the

downfall

description of Egypt's

the drearj-

in

that follow

is

iMMiiiir^^ii

had foretold

the ancestors

new

KPr^^^

() I

'j.'i^iS-^=Two

[M

.0)

until

to enter

111

might be thought to exert a modal or temporal influence over the statements

such as would cast them into the dim futurity of prophecy,

it,

that

the sections

political

who

i,

14 and

6,

7,

10, 6

views himself and his audience as the victims

of

admonishments and moralizings.

It

treats

this

in

forced upon

us

the
that

latter

the ver\- rarity of the particle

and

intention,

and thus the

l)

It

is
it

probably mere
is

ms

cjut^stion

substituted

we pass from

for

hu

vis,

.-iccidcnt

precludes the supposition that

arises as to the precise

The

be understood to imply.

from their sense,

is

clearest

that nn cxamiile

impossible to sejiarate

i.

of

i-a-

instances
ms

is

9 from what follows.

found

in

existent

and undeniable,

that there

was pointed out

hv ms cannot possess a meaning much more

Still

should

however

them as

condition of things, and who uses

progress of thought or change of attitude observable when

the second;

was reached

together contain a long exposition of social and

mouth of a speaker who

disorders put into the

as the text for his

and the conclusion

of the papyrus was examined at length,

evidence

internal

as

In the Introduction ( 4)

contingent or as yet unfulfilled, or even wholly negative their meaning.

the

represent them

the

first

little

or no

section to

so that the conclusion

significant than
it

is

is

wholh- lacking

our pap)rus are

the remaining

is

mitn 'behold'.
in

colour

nuance of tone or emphasis that

outside

it

Westcar

portions of the prcvion^ Imcs.

it

2, 5;

To judge

Gardiner,

22

11,22; and 12,22.

In the

The AdmoDilions of an Egyptian Sage.

of these passages the situation

first

as follows.

is

master of ceremonies Webaoner has a guilty passion for a certain man

induces

come and

to

^ cm

'There

is

a pavilion

sense of the particle nis

Webaoner

des

ist

shadow of a

thitherto.

maidservant:

^i=^^^^f|iP^

Here ms,

in

German

was a

there

a suitable

it

in

dem Garten

'in

represents

^^

7^ lj(]<=>

GefaBe

sie

ja fortgegangen mit

ist

gebracht.?'

equivalent would

go and betray

will

'I

The answer

den Worten".

a tinge of surprise that such a question should be asked, the suppressed thought

another be sad

in

Here ms conveys

such a case?

her

be

12,22

In

sad with the words: ^\^__.|Tin9(jP^\'^ ^iw

"Behold, the maidservant went away saying,

renders well: Siehe

the

possible

its

betrays the questioner's irritation that so obvious a dut)' has been overlooked.
is

the

implies

and of

nicht

English

in

Here the

it'.

by a mistress to

put

is

man denn

'weshalb hat

'denn'

pavilicjn

common knowledge, and

of

she

()%(tin^^"^

'doch'

had not thought of

she

German

in

11,22 a question

Red-dedet replies to the querj- as to why she

Erman

whom

birth,

us take our pleasure

let

as a matter

[Tlo^.^,

1\

now

of Webaoner:

the wife

word ms

the second passage

low

rif

Professor Erman's translation:

in

that

of time

Webaoner,

the

the garden

Webaoner's wife

In

(Erman's translation).

Landhaus';

in

reproacli to

convenience

the garden of

ein

to

said

very clearly rendered

is

doch

poor man

this

in

of the pavilion

existence

'pray'

Webaoner

the garden of

After a certain lapse

her.

visit

wife of the

Tht,-

just

(thy secret)'".

not without

is
is,

would not

same nuance as the German ,ja".

words

the

the Lebensmiidc three declarations about the condition of the dead are prefaced by the

In

^^ili ^
urged by the man's
(lines

142.

Tiu'se

143. 145).
soul,

statements

are

contradictions

and the word ms was intended, no doubt,

of

arguments

previously

to imply a certain passionate

The

emphasis, which the English language can perhaps best reproduce by the word 'forsooth'.

remaining passage where

ms

occurs outside our papyrus,

From

too obscure to merit discussion'.

the evidence here

ticle

ms has

that

had been overlooked, or had been viewed with

the

summoning

the function of abruptly

German doch"

or ja",

in

viz.

in

_n fnnaT) Pap. Kahuii 36, 22,

adduced

it

seems

is

clear that the par-

mind of some person addressed a thought

to the

indifference.

interrogative sentences denn".

It

thus corresponds closely to

English, less rich

in

such particles,

we have adopted in our renderings, is but

Like doch" and ja", ms may be used for many purposes,

can seldom fidy translate the word; 'forsooth', which

a
to

poor appro.ximation
remind,

to

to

correct,

its

sense.

to reprove,

the phrase

l]

y^ffl

'Q()>

a certain Entef adds:

in

This

it.

is

no boasting

is

weakest,

its

my

brought out

well

of which a single e.xample

'This

at

or,

merely to emphasize.

suffice;

will

character to

my

which

in

common

substantival

have borne testimony,

'^^^'^0

there

nothing to which e.xception might be taken therein' {Urkundcn \\ 973).

is

obviously means
(jbject to

1)

in

it*.

that

what precedes

is

open

to

qualities in very truth,

no

'buts',

there

Having thus ascertained the general sense of

Within our papyrus, ms occurs, besides

2) In this expression

!w was doubtless

in

tw ms,

in
iTl

'

Si/\

is

JX

-Jijin..

there

therein, these are

use of

after recounting his virtues at length,

gA(|^\

is

It

and suggests a contrast or opposition between the standpoints

belongs essentially to dialogue,

of the persons participating

persuade,

to

nothing that a

)iis,

it

'-^I 3.2.6; and further

originally, as in our papyrus, the I'amili.ar auxili.ary verb

'9Qi

^<

Here iw

vis

y|T|

critic

could

remains for us to
in 6.

lo and

in-

10,7.

which iutroduces a n0min.1l sentence

Text, Translation and Commentary.

quire
in

of feeling that

the particular nuance

into

the Introduction, the dramatic position

is

as in the Lebemmiidc, with which our

that,

2^

possesses

it

high!)-

in

problematical.

Yet there can be

shows so many points of contact, the speaker's

facts in respect of which they have hitherto shown

Thus

and to learn the lessons inculcated thereby.

function of

the

here to admonish.

T^^^^'^^Lil^
face

For the use of

is pale(.-)'.

foreign

word

Cf.

Petersburg

Pafi.

QQp'^^

i.

Sethe well compares Ebers 42,9

hr, see Vogelsang's notes

Pap. jud. Turin

\it in

1,10.

2,2.

cf.

4, 5

doubt

little

te.Kt

audience are called upon to open their eyes to

themselves apathetic,

As we have seen

our papyrus.

is

<2

on Eloquent Peasant

"^-^

ms

^ "^ "^

'his

The

60. 188.

/,

is

not to be confused with 'id here.

^ "^^ Jl'"^ quotedbyGolenischeff^'.Z. 14(1876), 108 from

For the sense see above

1,

note.

1,U(?)-2,1.

(^o^r^AIMllI ^[k^lii

VMm
a.

Ms. has a meaningless

ligature,

which however may

[Forsooth]

with his

the

easily

be emended to m.

land full of confederates..

Hr

sni^y,

cf. 7, 7.

Perhaps some such phrase as

A. Z. 34 [1896], 30) should be emended.

If the conjecture m be correct,
the sense may be;

should

then

require

of ploughing

occupation

have

third possibility

fight'

to

carry

man used

man goes

his

we

even those engaged

shield

1,4.

{m instrumentally) instead of a plough.

i(=-^)ti

zmC''[

The man who

is

of\

him who

like

The

cf.

aC

2, 2.

gotten.

p^

the peaceful

should however expect hr for w,

Forsooth, the vieek say

the nominal

in

i5)

forth to fight instead of to plough'.

i^ffihap-r-aira
.Mio \\ ,vww>

shields;

[ [-g

to regard the phrase 'to plough with his shield' as a metaphorical expression

is

'a

of .

instead

Sethe prefers to suppose that the

plough

(see

is

to

'[The wrongdoers] upon earth have confederates';

we

face

goes out

Sethe suggests:

but

for 'to

man

shield.

2, I.

Nti

2on,

see the note on

As the

sentence being suppressed.

suggestion that thU /

Roeser (A. Z. 42 [1905], 86).

mt

is

3, 14.

later spelling

\\

preserved in the Coptic verb

.^j^

iA. Z. 44 ['907). 4*) shows,

Smc

(A. Z. 41

its

[1904], 148) has been

origin

was subsequenUy

for-

successfully controverted by

The Admonitions

Gardiner,

Forsooth^ the face

no

is

for

palei^)

The bowman

is

The wrongdoer

ready.

ei'erywhere.

is

There

man of yesterday.
\Hr\ 'idw, see 1,9 note.

2, 2.

grg)

is

of au Egyptian Sage.

is

PdiyQ) 'bowman' (note

not found as a singular elsewhere; perhaps

'bowman'

Nn
are no

men

emend

should

Probably we should understand, with Sethe:

sf.

of yesterday,

.^,

the usual phrase

Kingdom.

the Middle

in

si

we

masculine pseudoparticiple

tht;

men

only novi homines, upstarts,

are changed, there

the times

of today.

2,2-2,3.

Forsooth, the plundererQ)

find

to
2, 2.

Hikw

2, 3.

This clause

again below 2,9;

11; see the note on

8, 10.

2,9.

certainly corrupt.

is

Every man

Forsooth^ Nile overfio^vs, [yet) no one ploughs for him.

zvhat has

The servant

everywhere.

it.

says:

we know

not

happened throtighout the land.

Nf

2, 3.

Forsooth.,

'for him'

for the Nile personified as a god.

e.

i.

women arc

lacking,

and no

Khnum

{children) arc conceived.

fashions {mankind)

no longer because of the condition of the land.

Wir

2, 4.

had rendered.

^/

'be wanting' 'lacking'.

Lange quotes

p^^^ Khnum

is

Piehl,

So Sethe

Itucr.

here the potter

38,9

who

not 'barren', as

correctly;

39,

I,

following Lange,
r-n~i

5)

(tj

fashions

9) ^^:^
|

Iji

men on

his wheel;

"^^

of.

^^:=x:^j^%

below

5, 6.

Cl

TAi.

Forsoothy poor

no sandals
2, 4.

is

men are become owners of good

He

zvho could

make for himself

[now) the possessor of riches.

Swi, opposed

p3issa.ges {Millingen 1,6;

it

things.

appears to mean 'poor'

to

Sinuhe
'in

Spsw below
2,0^;

2, 7,

to

kiudiv

Mzi. Karnak 37b,

humble circumstances'.

below

8, 2;

from

these

and other

7; Harris 75,4 (contrasted with bwiw"^

As verb, 'to be poor' on a M. K. sarcophagus,

Text,

TransUtioD and Commentary.

Rec. de Trav. 26,67; the causative below

Ipss 'good

points out,

Urknnden

Westcar 7,21;
distinguish
8,

8.9. 13;

.<H>-

and from

7),

infinitive

5.

Nb

50.

So

2,

7,

%iY

doubtless due

is

'liWy

though the sign

here,

correct old form after

Rifeli

'noble men' (2,

The

should read r for

The

has here as elsewhere

(e.

g.

334. 335. 515) always the geminated form, which thus serves to

form of the verb liowever usually writes

for this

Rifeli 4, 59; as Sethe

S, 8;

cf.

s/)ss,

3,3; 8, 1.8.)

(cf.

..

'noblewomen'

(3, 4; 4, 12;

9, i).

we

^R^^

from

it

IV ^2.

Nb

9,6.

7, 2;

(especially eatables)

things'

25

lit.

tm occurs below,

is

made

^s:^ 7, 8;

'possessor of heaps',

<=>

or

cf.

2,

Verbum

(Sethe,

2; 8,

Siut

1,

683); perhaps

II

)riv

-^^^^^

so too

who

Egfyptian scribe,

small (cf r ky 1,6;

9; 7,

2,

New

to the

^1

'

6,5; ^jr

6, 5).

'^^ &V^

9' 4-

|^

247; Lebensmude 33;

Coptic ^go 'treasure'.

in

2,5.

mens

Forsooth^

when

slaves, their hearts

Princes do not fraternise with their peopleQ),

are sad.

they rejoiceQ)
2,

5.

place of a

in

here doubtless vaguely, 'men's slaves'.

known

hitherto

from texts

only

where rr^ anokvaiy tov

well in

fairly

nhm

conjecture

in

3,4;
is

in

jierf^ovg

is

Snm

Dendera

is

(cf.

A.

accepted by Sethe,

is

who

12,3;

g. 2, 12; 3,8;

43 [1906], 113) and from Canopus

Z.

P^ ^

Sutn

lost.

e.

probably identical with the verb 'to be sad',

rendered by ['/^

1,5 the context

occurs below

as often elsewhere,

suffix,

in

r*

12,6

is

26. 29,

sense suits well here, and

'^'^'^

possibly a different word.

The

translates as above.

2,5-6.
i

Forsooth, {men's) hearts are violent.

Death

I{i)dt

2, 5.

the Hyksos Sail.

n the phrase

I,

is

apparently a term of opprobrium

1,1;

cf Pap. Leiden 350 recto 1,13.

(1^

^'i

^'^^^^
|

IV 8,

9;

altogether dissociated from the masculine word

rnpt
nbt

Sinuhe 45;

idiv,

similarly (spelt
Q'^-;s~^)

2, 6.

The

verb nkin (or 'kin})

both places the emendation

sentences

is

dages cry
a

<l I

15, i;

for
It

all
is

frequent

Pap. Leiden 346, 2,4.

(]c:^3^i=^
I^c^- '^^

in

itQ)

malign influences.

especially

7,

in

It

is

used of

magical texts

where

Middle Kingdom texts;

Trax'. 15, 179;

everywhere.

is

it

cannot be

Q.{.Tni

rnpt n tdw L. D.

11

Shmt

150a,

6;

Eloquent Peasant li \,\ 20.

id^v.

'

Blood

throughout the land.

is

The mummyclothQ) speaks, be/ore ever one comes near

not lackingij).

is

Plague

ne

due to Sethe.

ryi

The

out, so that they can

r.

is

probably corrupt; a similar word occurs

V>'^^ would be

suitable.

The

translation

in

of the

4, 2.

last

In

two

sense seems to be: corpses are everywhere, and the very ban-

be heard without drawing near to them.

Gardiner,

25

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage

67.

2,

many dead

Forsooth^

7nen are

The stream

buried in the river.

is

a sepulchre, and the

place of embalmment has becotne stream.

For h^t

2, 7.

gested rendering

may

'bier'

meaning 'tomb', even

like

determinative

in

below

cf.

possibly

prose,

in

be

the

d Orbiney

in

Serapeum

Hanover
between

stelae,

and

(3)

15,7; L. D.
Rec. de

cf.

(M. R.)

j^^/^?

See too the mastaba-

29,6.

(4);

Rec. de

in

237c, 8;

Ill

the old

^/^l

title

(3) 'place

Trav. 17,4;
is

certainly

Vienna

stele

148

a wider sense 'tomb'

(4) in

Here one might

(late).

there the

is

'refector)''

of embalmment', especially frequent on

the preferable meaning;

that the third sense

(2) 'kitchen'

,;

Trav. 21,72; 22,20. 167; 23,77;

7,8 'tomb'

in

embalmment, so

text refers to

El Amrah

12,12;

wider

the

the Pyramidtexts (P 607).

W'bt\\2i% .several meanings: (1) doubtful

or the like

Elsewhere however the word has

correct.

Kahun

Pap.

cf.

note on Lebensmude 52, where the sug-

see Erman's

8 and

7,

most

in

4,

hesitate

14 the con-

6,

likely.

flk^S17,?,=^k('.)
Forsooth., the
let

wealthy arc in mourning.

us suppress the powerful

A. Z. 43 (1906) 133.

is

full of

]oy.

Every toum

cf.

says:

us.

below 5,3; see Erman's note on Lebensmude 148;

Hr, see the note on i, i.
^wi, see above on 2, 4

For nhwt

2, 7.

among

The poor mail

Spiegelberg

Kmc,

in

cf. 9, 5.

2,8.

;?.^EKk^^

--JH.9.T^TT

::::PiI^,l<J>P^s

G
*5$

Ms.
I

b Ms.

inserts /wuva>

between pi and

rk.

Forsooth,

men are

Squalor{r)

like gm-birds.

is

throtighout the land.

There

is

none whose

clothes are ivhite in these times.

2, 8.

^<w-bird,

The

interpretation

of which the

female

Berlin

Museum,

to

habit of wallowing

its

suggested for

^^^

's

closely resembles the ibis:

JeO

cf.

the

in

this

passage

depicted on
the allusion

in

is

the reliefs

may be

the main due

from

either to

Abu Gurab now

its

The

to Sethe.

sombre

in

the

colouring, or

the mud.

word

"^J'^^

'dirt(=V

Sinutic

291.

^^^^^j-^J^,^

Text, Translation and Commentary.

Ebers
if

sbt

there

is

Leiden

and

i8;

i6.

%<),

i)ossibly in

be read.

to

n'^^''^'^^-7y .^'^-=-

Hd

27

'the land'),

/?

[scil.

6.

i^-')

--fll^fl^tk-fSir

>

The robber

Forsooth, the land turns round as does a potter's wheel.

ric/ies.

The

the

man?)

rich

Msnh

2, 8.

New Kingdom

spelt

a possessor of

[become?] a plunderer.

is

turn round' 'be reversed',

'to

is

first

in

Zauberspr. f. Miitter

u.

so (e.g. Pap. Leiden 350, recto 2,6), or without n

either

Kind

Worterb. 795.

'potter's wheel', Br.

Nb

2, 9.

the form be participial,

shows

(of.

now

note on

'h'w, see the

Sethe,

Vcrbum

870).

prefer a passive meaning for

lacuna before
thesis

this

In

and he who was formerly

rich,

hikiv

demands; and

is

it

h^kw

Hikw again above

is

a robber.
plundered'

(^'.

Nhp

the plural hiky below 8, 10.

case the sense must be: he

now
man who is
rich

'a

2, 2

that of the imperfect active participle, as the plural

can only be

it

II

2, 5.

who was once

in

2, i;

\^\^

Worterb. 704), often with the meaning 'to turn away' dazzled by the light of the sun.

is

2i,']-,

hisw, as epithet, occurs Sinuhe 153; Petrie, Dcndereh 15,4;

il^ii-TW~l^2eM
^kf^sl^

<

If

IV

Urkutiden

1.

hiky

a robber

However both Lange and Sethe

The
or 'captured as plunder'.

not nearly big enough to have contained the substantive which the

anti-

should probably be assumed that nb 'liw, or some synonymous expression,

has been omitted by the

scribe.

2,9.

w
.S>-

w
. Ms.

>^

Forsooth, trusty servantsij) are

how

terrible

it

2,9.
epithet of the
is

w(?);

what am I

Kfiib, a good

.^^,

e.

g.

to

do}

of uncertain meaning,

quality

Bersheh

The poor man [complains^:

{like>\

20. 29;

Rekhmere

3, 33.

cf.

Prisse 8,6. 13,8;

For

frequently

as

hr-wy the above rendering

proposed by Sethe.
2,10.

Forsooth, the river

human

beings,
2,

10.

and

Ni

is

blood,

and

{yet)

men drink of

it.

Men

shrink from i^:) [tasting})

thirst after water.

as transitive verb in

^''"^'^fl'^M^'^^

Eloquent Peasant

2,106

(cf.

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

J^

also ibid.

For

i,

'zuriickstossen'

difficult)'.

lo)

where Vogelsang suggests: 'StoBc

we

should prefer 'shrink from',

nowhere

ibi apparently

but

nicht ziirlick den,

der dich anbettoit".

of construction here

ilifference

tlu-

is

else used transitively.

2,10-11.

Forsooth, gates columns

firm and

king's palace stands

'wall'

CT

(? cf.

9, 14)

[1

here of wood, hence -o^^.

in

7,

In

CT

Abbott

13;

2,

of the

Amherst

[1

7,

9 are possibly plurals of a feminine

distinct

CT

Q^ (jy
2, 2;

'chamber'
is

frequent

(ver)'

and may be

masculine,

Totb. ed.'Ha.x. 108,8,

the

in

Turin 42,6, where the meaning

92);

temple

the
'wall'

of

with an

identical

cf too

130,14;

III

^<

ct

from two other feminine words

ll[l

Pap.

Verbum

masculine
fits

well.

be kept apart from imdr, mdr, sdr, examples of which are quoted Rec.

to

40.

de Trav. 21,39

[while) the

that has survived in the Coptic r^o, -xoc (.Sethe,

Probably quite

ct JE Sinuhe 198,

words are

All these

tD^

the second half of this section dr(wt)

obscure word

word

and

10,

'sarcophagus' {Pyramidtexts M. 427) and

Dendera).

consumed by fire;

wallsi^) are

endures.

here and

(I

word drt

and

^^^5\^^Jv.lA ^^Y be a correct form,

if

the verb be 2 ae. gem., though

Verbum

geminated forms arc rare outside the Pyramidtexts (Sethe,

II

^ 106).

P'
a.

So Sethe; the

Forsooth,

traces

fit.

the ship

Upper Egypt has become dry

II.

2,

distinguished,

L. D.

Ill

H^fD^

other passages.

'py

that

Several

is

^'ly^

3, 7;

In

'to

e.

in

g.

in

in

),

the writing of this

confusion' 'to

go

confusion* Pap. Leiden 345, recto

(parallel to

must here be

carefully

Pap. Kahun 39, 24; Mission 15, 12, 2 (Luxor);

7, 14; Anast. I 15, 2, and in a few

or the

astray'

i' Z-

hnn) as well as here, and possible

in

L'rhundcnW

word

of the confusion that took hold of the Shosu, L. D.

is

appearance

similar

praise' 'glorify' 'vaunt'; construed with w, e.g.

'to

a bad sense 'to boast" (with

be

are destroyed.

and with direct object, probably below

sometimes found
-f/'^

words of

sivh (or [swhi)

140b, 4; Inscr. Dcdic. 99; with

Pap. Berlin 3049,

to'wtis

\wastes}\

P'^nD'^'Nj^.
(i)

The

of the [Southerners] has gone adriftQ).

Ill

sirfiilar

12.9.

The

determinative

perhaps derived from shi.

is

like.

128a;

(2)

Cf.^ r^^pfD ^^^'^^

^^^^0]^'}^^

meaning

The

751. 973.

is

appropriate below

writing with

a'

[1

fXl

^^
'^^^
in

'^'^Y

12, 12

(here; Pap. Leiden

2,A}i-

CommcDUry.

Text, Translatioo and

recto 7,2; Pap. Leiden 350, recto

be distinguished from

may

bad

refer to a

Dpt

and

(i)

(2)

is

may be due

5, 15)

"^ ^

|-j-|

{Siut

5,

29

to a confusion with swh'^.

23; Prisse 14,

n;

(3)

perhaps here

Possibly to
1,5),

which

As Sethe

points

quality such as 'ingratitude''.

metaphorically for the

of state (so Lange, Sethe) only here.

shij)

out hb^ nwt must be taken together, and separated from the following words: 'the southern town'

would be nt

and

rations

hn

not nt

rst,

(see

A.

Z.

44 [1907],

5)

One might

hesitate

between the

resto-

the latter would refer to Thebes.

fell'

{o^WXS

2,12-2.13.

what

Forsooth, crocodiles are glutted^) with

own

accord.

It

fares

ill

with the earth

People say: walk

too{}})

Behold people tread [upon the earth}]

Men go

they have captured.

ttot

them of their

to

here, behold

it

is

The timid man does notQ) distinguish

like fishes.

it

through terror.
2,

12.

In

stand as follows.

this

extremely

The

passage Sethe proposes, with great ingenuity, to under-

difficult

more than enough

crocodiles have

casting themselves into the river as their prey.

To

the

in

first

^^Q^TT*

lacuna.

=-^0

no better are conditions upon the

like;

place or that, for

word \h\fp

continue:

we must emend hd-tw n

tell

it

|(|<=.^ **^^^

^ \'^~^SL

may

Men

be;

cf.

are so

ti

one another not to tread

contains a sn\ so ever>'one walks as carefully as

fears to be put in the sn, whatever that

lay

foreign

Here people

land.

men commit suicide by

or \^fp may have stood

to feed upon;

though he were a

or the
in

Urkunden IV 659 the corpses of the

full

of terror that they can no longer

this

which

fish

slain

distin-

guish the earth {sw) from the water.

2,

13-14.

a This reading, no longer recognizable on the original papyrus,

I)

stances

.-ifresh,

Such are the conclusions to which

writes

lo

passages from Pap. Leid.

me

my

suggesting another view.

j4-(

and 350

regards as secondary and derivative.

It

strongly suggested by the Tacsiinile.

of the Dictionary material brought me.

Sethe,

considers that i-vh{i) originally meant 'to roar',

esp. of

examination

He

is

who

has

studied the in-

Typhonic animals,

(cf.

the

here too metaphorically das Schiff der Sildlander kracht"); the meaning 'to boast' 'praise' he
seems tome that if this view Ije accepted the distinction between twA and jAi becomes very dubious;
etc.,

remarkable that two words of so similar appearance should both denote Typhonic attributes and I veiy much doubt the transition of meaning from 'ro.^r' to 'priiise'.
Therefore 1 prefer my own mode of interi)retation , though of course its assumption of confused

it

is

at least

spellings

is

by no means

satisfactory.

We

sorely need early examples of (1)

and

(2).

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

^Q

men are

Forsooth,

He

feiv.

%vho places Jus brother in the

ground

When

everywhere{^)

is

the officiantsQ) have spokeni^), he [fleesr] without delay.

O^"*^ AH

Piankhi 13

quotations:

^^"^^

'nd 'few'; the meaning of the word

13.

2,

(epithets of the

7n st nbt

Pap. Leiden 347,3,3 H^^-

dii

sn-f

predicate; but for the

can

ti

I)roposed restoration

Forsooth.,

somewhat too

is

the well-bortt

12, 14.

meaning 'bury' attributed

officiants

to d\t

in

parallels are wanting.

li

ceremony.

at the funeral

The

by the omission of ^.

long, a defect that might be remedied

man

"o^^fl

be the subject of a nominal sentence

only

Rhw-tht 'the learned', possibly here the

14.

2,

is

"^^j;

'o'

convincingly demonstrated by the following

Horus of <S(5.<^^]; and below

Sethe points out that

which

is

without being recognizedQ)

The child of

his

lady has become the son of his maidservant.

Abydos

Si sP 'the son of a man',

14.

2,

to-do father,

especially

of Tutankhatnon

Stele

emendation that

all

clause

be to take ms as the

^^ vA

not at

is

social relations are

all

reversed

clear.

4, i;

g(\ "^-^^

able to point to a well-

Nub

//at

^^f %^^) =

"^

man who was

below

A.

8, 3;

Prisse 15,4;

Z. 37 (1899), 72;

suggest

can

and

no plausible

Sethe thinks that the sense

i.

e.

be: in these times

Another and perhaps preferable solution would

slave.

particle (for the writing cf 3,2)

the daughter of his maidservant'

may

happens that the son of a man's mistress sinks to the

it

same man's female

position of son of the

Cf.

the traces in the lacuna.

suit

will

The second
when

doubtless a

e.

Naophoros (contrasted with

Vatican

29;

III

i.

opposition to the base-born slave.

in

and to read

humbler even than

55^ l.^; 'his mistress

his maid-servant.

becomes

But neither explanation

gives a really satisfactory meaning.

3,1.

Ms

,
I

Forsooth, the Desert

from abroad has come

3,

see on

1 ,

l)

I.

9.

to

is

throughout the Land.

The emendation "^^1

ii\

(or

ij,

Ifbi and not hbUi must be read

For the reading

si

The names are laid waste.

A foreign

tribe

Egypt.

(not s})

cf.

the variant

(J

W>

which
in

Sethe proposes,

is

undoubtedly correct;

the lacuna, feminine plurals taking the pseudo-

MtUemiehsUlt

|8.

Translation ami

Text,

participle

- .

the form of the 3rd. person masculine singular,

in

translated

Commentary.

'a foreign

tribe'

2,4; 4,13;

cf.

i.

9,

/VjV

must be

(Sethe ein Bogenvolk"), as the feminine pseudoparticiple iyii shows.

3,1-3,2.

ihii.^.lllill

~ix ^fAlKi^^

llli

<3. ')

There are no Egyptians anywhere.

Forsooth^ people comeij)

3, 2.

as

If,

rmt must be taken

is

to

probable,

mean

'Egyptians'; see the note on

was broached

that

section continued the topic

this

the

in

last,

1,9.

AAAAAA
I

a Ms.

^.^^AA^
I

with a superfluous , as

in

Forsooth^ gold atid lapis

and

lazjtli,

are fastened on

{Vet) the mistresses of houses say:

On hmigH

3, 2.

Mnh

reference

is

f.

of female slaves.
would that we had something

Mutter

necklets.

and bronze^ stone of Yebhet

Good things are in the land.

malachite^ carnelian

the necks

to

eat.

Sieben Jahre der Hungerstioih

130;

pp. 129

Kind., verso 2, 6.

u.

of 'fastening' beads

costly

to

and

silver

and ibht see Brugsch,

hmigit already Zauberspr.

3, 3.

I, I.

on a thread,

Read "^

"^^^
f
'

ibid,

^"^1

'

1,3; verso

recto

see

the

note

on

here too the

2, 6:

2,4.

irMv^

sic

form, for nr^y'=^S[)

relative

|(j^

'"''
;

for

A cf ^^^^ |u

3,7 and the formula

T|nQ&\^

frequently so written.

3,3-3,4.

mim\

?jP,TJ^A!ti^,^!]illllll

Forsooth,

noble ladies.

reason of {their) rags.

from
ijy

'is'w

"^

11

The

'to

be old' or from

seems

^^^^

to

tsy

(ekCA.i)

mean something bad;

Totb. cd.

in

sad plight by

Their hearts sinkQ) in greeting [one another}]

Snin, see on 2,5, here metaphorically.

3, 4.

T/ieir limbs are

Nav. 113,

5;

also

sense maj- be: noble ladies are

'to

be

light'

Isywt 'rags', again below

or 'worthless'.

the verbal stem appears

in

now

some
so

ill

late

in

texts quoted

clad that they are

by

Btk,

in

^ ^ J JJ
Br., '^orterb.

ashamed

in

9,

7,
i

either

determined

IVeni 29, and

Supply 463.

in

to greet their friends.

The Admonitions of

Gardiner,

^ 2

3,4

an Egyptian Sage.

3,6.

nnsix

Forsooth, boxes of ebony are broken up.

Gmgvi

3' 5-

'to

tear up'

tively,

'to

Precious acacia-wood

transitively 'to tear asunder'

'destroy',

is

cleft

iiAi

^-B?sUYi

asunder

of limbs and bones, Pap. Leiden 350 recto

of papyrus books, on M. K. sarcophagus, Rec. de Trav. 26, 227;

5, ii

intransi-

break' of trees, Shipivrecked Sailor 59.

3,63,10.

iflT-^ik^i.^-u

Forsooth,
the divine

the builders

\of

Pyramids Q) have

bark are yoked together {^).

Men

do

ftot

becotnc] field-labourers.

sail

rcMiii

1\4^,;,

-fifldp-

northwards

Those who xMre in

[Bybios] today.

to

What shall
and with the

we do for cedars for our mummies, 7ciith the produce of which priests are buried,
oil of which [chiefs] are embalmed as far as Keftiu.
Gold is lacking,
They come no more.
the
all
handicrafts
is
at
an
end{}).
The {
of
>
of the king's palace
is

despoiled ij)

What

spices Q)

a great thing
zoith

3, 6.

is

Oases come with their festival

that the people of the

fresh redmet -plants

of birds

This section, together with that which follows, forms the continuation and develop-

ment of the thought

destruction

it

first

touched upon

of precious kinds

of

in

the

wood was

last

alluded

paragraph (3,4
to.

These

of the divine barks

no more, though they are used

must

think

the Oases.

themselves

fortunate

in

b\- priests
if

they

where the wanton

costly materials

replaced by fresh imports; the cedars of Lebanon, so indispensable

for the construction

3,6),

in

the rites of

are

no

longer

embalmment and

the temples, are fetched by the EgAptians from Bjblos

and
still

chieftains as

ran

obtain

far as

the

distant Crete.

comparatively

The Egyptians

trivial

products

of

and

Tcxl, Translation

After

l-chv

the right reading;

is

does not

for 'to

suit well,

33

rendered

is

them there

the plural strokes are i)robable, and above

.=:.;

omnicnlary.

hpr

traces are difficult to read;

tlic

is

some

by

likely

sign like

build ships'

Perhaps

Egyptian usually

in

is

following letter

tlu-

mdk

or

simply

were

but

irt,

in

and

Dpt
or (2) the

Mission

made

priests of

mentioned below, are now

Eg)pt, who

bark

used

may sail
580; Caii-o, M. K.

expresses the wish that he

545; Brit. Miis. stele

of cedar-wood.

The

3, 7.

often

so

ceremonies;

temple

the

in

contrast to the foreign

in

reduced to the position of field-labourers.

ntr elsewhere either (i) a mythological ship, cf Pyra7mdtcxts,

divine

and 'those who

the 'Pyramidbuilders'

not clear: perhaps

is

are the princes and

bark'

priests

man

deceased

sense

Tlie

/</.

ilivine

tiie

chieftains

nf)t

Urknndcn IV 366;
tomb-formulae where the
93;

or states that he has done so,

therein,

e.

g.

Such divine ships were usually

20564.

stele

in

Nlib 'yoked', like oxen to the plough.

conjecture

'Byblos'

>>

space, and the context quite admirably.

It

due to Sethe, and

is

now well-known

is

the traces,

suits

the

Byblos was the port from

that

which the Egyptians sought access to the Lebanon; see Sethe, Eine dg. Exped. nach dem Libanon,
pp.
pti,

2. 8.

Pzu-lrl

(cf.

below

The next two

Mast.

refers

21

word

the

to "^sw 'cedars';

D47)

from the more

specific

"^^^

ncH&e

'thus

nnnn
nnn

identical

with

Vorderas.

In

nt.

is

is

in

Brit.

But there

used for

is

Salt 825,

Mns.
is

its

'cedar-oil'

^B'^U^^^IS

""^f?

Ebers

stele

latest discussion

378, 9

in

is

of offering

(e.

but

may be

it

difficult,

is

indeed hard,

2, 3

^.^^

it

if

Mar.

g.
still

not

distinguished

seems to be

M ^..^

_^_ O

water the

f'

specially
"^

\\

^^

Coptic igc

In

cedar-oil'.

or 'cedar-resin' (see Peyron).

Urkunden IV 538. 913;

Sharpe, Eg. Inscr.

48.

^~'^^Q

Whether

the

word

15.

Bd

New Kingdom.

and kn seem

8, 4;

27, 11

etc.;

be

to

parallel verbs,

though

htyt only here.

yT

understanding wr-wy

wrongly transcribed ddmt) cf Harris

W. Max MuUer,

of the land Kftiw (here wrongly spelt) see

would be better to emend

probably right

had rejected

uncertain.

Ges., 1904, 2, pp. 13

it

of imu-sn and

suffix

no reason why cedar-oil should not

is

upon the ground, and grew;

very insignificant as compared with those of Asia.

Gardiner.

of (1)

lists

a generic word, and as such

the magical papyrus

in

ancient

kfi Sethe sees the verb 'to be laid waste';

Perhaps

Sethe

The metaphor

that sft

elsewhere unknown before the

3, 9.

before

'^'^
f

'^j

the

in

existence the cedar, and from

into

For the

3, 8.

is

fell

embalm" cf

'to

Pc^>^5,

Mitt. d.

is

mentioned

is

"oS.

cedar-wood, and cH6:ciqi

is

Sdwh

kn

came

indeed

Geb

so used: the blood of

on 3,3; and for

convincing; (i) hiw-sti 'their tribute' 'produce'

is

(2) s/i-oW

to (2)

which the

in

the explanation adopted by Sethe.

is

expression 'cedar-oil'.

occasionally be called s/f;

/>~<^

This

'sw.

beside "=^a~sa^"

The answer

impossibly so.

spelling of irtti see the note

For the

4, 7.

two reasons, neither of which

'their'

writing of the old interrogative particle ptA,

clauses must be taken as relative sentences,

try in s/t try refer to

for

NE

the

is

Erman, Aeg. Gramm.^ 387.

cf.

similar phrases, cf 3, 13;

is

3, 13; 4, 6)

in
'

this

case a

word must be

the king's palace

ironically:

stripped bare

the products of the Oases were

Hbyt elsewhere unknown.

Anast. IV

is

lost

8, 11;

Rdmt

(often

and as a product of the

5

Gardiner,

2 J

Wady

Natrun

named other

!5<=>']l

le

^^^^1

1-^^

paying taxes owing

(3

mp^^*^^^

The products of craftsmen

Glad indeed
its revenues ?
That

every foreign country \comes}\\

All

the Oases.

M.pi

dominion

[the

Lacking are grain fj),

to civil strife.

Upper Egypt ij),

of}]

the heart

is

our water

is

To what purpose

of
That

.in

is

the feminine adjective, and the only suitable substantive that can be

3,

The

10.

speaking, the itrt

but

since

Inscr.

sm

expression

33,5), so here itrt

II

Upper Egypt

cicjminion of

Nachtrdgc zur

sentence

first

Upper Egyptian
two

'the

shall

we

proposed by Sethe.

that

is

palace, the so-called /;--';

itnut'

used as a synonym

is

Sm't, as

emended
(.^.

Properly

itrt.

Z.

44 [1907],

'Egypt'

for

stands,

it

is

(e.

17)

g. Piehl,

smt might mean 'Upper Eg)'pt'. The sense would then be that the
now restricted to the country- between Elephantine and Thinis, which
in

the XI th.

Chronologic, p. 24).

aeg.

understood as Thinis;

instead

the

)ynast\-,

It

is

actual

of the kingdom (see Meyer,

limits

however not quite

of the expected determinative

certain

Tny

that

the Ms. seems

is

to

have a

to

be
ver-

stroke.
3,

II.

probably omit
104,

is

moment

were, at a certain

tical

the old

is

trea-

to hint

ruin\

translation of the

the

later

is

What

our happiness\

is

is

when Truth comes

the king,

do

respect thereof!

{y^f) '^'ithout

charcoal.,

the palace.

sure-house without
L^o,

Lib. IVus/e, p. 29),

d.

3,13.

Elephantine and jyiinisi^) are

Forsootli,

Die Oaseu

)iini.,

came from

articles that

3,10

9.

10 i)robabl)'

3,

Adinuniliuiis ol an Egyptian Sage.

reckoned as one of the Oases,

limit,

(A7//

Eloquent Peasant

The

7.

3,

e.

g.

with

Truth

in

cf below

lb.

ibid.

12,

Sethe,
lieu

of

21;

3, 8.

tribute.

\^\

In

Irtho possibly a kind of

fruit,

^^^

vft

should

see Ebcrs 30, 5;

Wortcrb. Suppl., 13S1.

Westcar

13, 14;

Harris 500, verso

ironically;

below 7,6; 13,2.

7,

in

poverty

his

Thus

i,

we

have

5.

the
a

The

12,8.

14:

^,

The

king

parallel

contrar)

sentence

must
to

feel

wi-uy

is

e.xpressed

is

to

be

taken,

himself happy,

iw

IVtku

in

if

the

by
in

he
last

9).

The
emend

cf Sinuhc

strife',

and construe as ab-ive

Nfr

12.

agreement

section (3,

'civil

D'bt 'charcoal', see Br.

c^^_y'^
obtain

\Hi\yt

repetition of

|y^(?l;

is

makes

instead of tribute,

it

likely

that the next clause

every country- comes,

i.

e.

is

the

also ironical.

land

is

Perhajjs

we

should

overrun with foreigners.

I'ext,

Mw- H p7ii

m?iy be an allusion to

to him.

.\t

14.

3,

events the

all

phrase 'to be on the water

person plural

first

irt-n rs,

P-cL'-try

tin-

cf.

^c

Translation and Commentary.

above

comment of

is

For zoiw r 'kw

3, 7.

'^^^

of someone

i.e. subject

the writer.
cf.

below 9,6 and the note on

7, i.

3,13-^3,14.

oiii

ill

and

Forsooth^ niirllt has perished,

\no longer] made.

3,

or

nichstele

56 <=

12,

^^(]c=:^e^j

5;

/^

for

^[lT(]^=:r^

Ci

IS,

11;

Piankhi

below

infinitive

6;

throughout

is

Pap. Bibl. Nat. 198,

'to grieve',

Pap. Turin 135,

12.

'sik

Pap Leiden

Possibly too

<4.-)

the

i;

3,

2, 5. 6. 11.

Elsewhere known from Metier-

5, 5. 6.

'she traversed(?) her city groaning';

MM4%--k:;Y
(p

groaning that

Shipwrecked Sailor 149; Pap. Leiden 346,

cf.

Sail.

e. g.

t,

imt 'groaning' 'grief; as

14.

3,

form of cwfee,

Sbt, the old

13.

later writings substitute

It is

mingled with lamentations.

the land.,

I.

is

348, verso 1,2;

Sinulie

in

11

J^ci

s*vg-k>:x,^4

a See note p on

pl.ite

3.

Forsooth, all dead are like those zuho

Those who were Egyptiansl>) have become

live{}}).

foreigners^)
3,

gested 'the
4,

Hopelessly obscure.

14.

I.

man

'guide';

is

Sethe's suggestion;

elsewhere

distinguished frofn him

IVSr

unclear;

I.

is
if

it

We

Totd. cd.

the phrase )wty

and Millingen 1,7, where

Griffith

sug-

as above
'to place

may have

correct

in

1,9; 3,2.

The

last

(someone) on the way'

i.

phrase

e.

is

quite

'to direct'

or

Nav. 75,6.

The son of a tnan of rank

is

no {longer^

who has no such father Q)

here a reference to the side-lock worn by the children of the wealthy.

conjectured by Sethe.
is

2, 2

cf.

hair has fallen out for everyone.

Forsooth,

4,

rmt

hr wit means

d'lt

Sinnhe 97. 251;

cf.

Nty wn,

of importance'.

This

untranslateable;

we

sw occurs

For

si

si,

see the note on

2, 14.

fwty nf sw

is

very

must assume the word 'father' to be understood out of the words si

in

a vague sense also

in

other texts,

e.

g.

1^^^ o t^

st;

Cairo

GardiQcr,

/:

The Admooitions of an

I^gyptian Sage.

M. K. 20539,

stele

M.

A-.

20537;

Urhmden IV

5;

possibly

48;

ATtJ?-^^]^^

too

"^^

^''"-

on account of

noise.

^'"-

'

-w^

in

ffi

However

'77-

v,!^

~~

Cairo

^'^ZlA^'k

stele

'^""''^

be an easy emendation.

Forsooth

There

is

no end

obscure.

is

in

lackingi^^.)

tiot

years of

noise.

noise.

\to\

There

4, 2.

Noise

some

clearly

is

upon the word htw here, the point of which

pla)'

For a suggestion with regard

is

to us

ki see the note on 2,6.

to

4,2-4,3.

Forsooth, great

have caused

never- to

Wr,

4, 2.

see Gardiner,
is

and small

(say

of Mcs,

12,

p.

perhaps not impossible (see Sethe,

is

different to

note

Very obscure.

in

II

that

After

employed
Sr'i

b>-

the scribe for sr

i5of), though the

infinitive

Another

4, 3.

This section

5^^^

6,8.

Nhbt

nht seems to be used

{y<\ D

is

possibility

'neck'

in

Khnum

repeated below

Hytw\

are here given together.

cf.

Mt-'i

would be preferable,

it

to understand

is

tm sw

did not exist' concerning

and

elliptically

to read

life'.

ek^^t1=ki(5>rt?ST4Y.'

arc laid out on the high ground.

te.xts.

g. 4, 3);

wr-i.

Forsooth, the children of princes are dashed against the walls.

^\

(e.

we must emend hr or hr dd.

[II

(?

9.

'^'"^^ children say 'would that

(4, 4)
.

children sayQ): lu ought

have adopted the interpretation preferred by Sethe; sw here refers

to the father of the children.

"^^^[l^TT

Verbum

the subject of nit being already implied

4, 3.

Little

die.

IweQ}).

(me)- to

the hieratic sign

Inscr.

I wish I might

is

groans because of hts

in 5,

for the strange

form

cf.

below 4,9; ^-^

Both versions

and should be rejected

4, 1.4; 5, 6;
in

favour of

'wish

for'

children already

^^'6'- ^"

'^"^'

'"

the sense of 'to pra\-

for'

desire

zueartness.

6 with a short additional clause.

clearly meaningless,

ffl"'~^'T''^^111

The offspring of

^'^^

'^^*^

^*"-'^^'

in

|i^

ntit in

^
5,6;

the Pyramid

^^

^^'^'^-

923-


and Commentary.

Text, Translation

^ .0

^jN

snatches

ground'

liigh

e.

i.

l)clow4,4;

Abbott 4,3

6, 14; 7,8;

are cast out upon the high ground'.

'that which

cf.

man from

on the

house

his

\\\^\\ c^ebei;

of

to iir

may

(/.')

ff-m-minr. Pap. jud. Turin 4,9, L. D.

same kind may

that'.

well be

This change of sound

Znr

cussed by Erman,

The

5, 7.

are

'W^'^

doomed

Ill

words kinr and

^"^

(6,

i4)(l^i|lPi

(2

the

(in

.^

"m^'

Wortforsckung, pp. 13

Khnum groans over

For Khnum as creator

_M^I

suf-

is

name

Six Temples 12,12,

if

these and

of them particles meaning 'would

ho\!a.

(=

n
kn

in]

his

wearying exertions

of mankind

cf.

2,4;

6,14).

ri p

in

and

[^,TJ'

for

m/, see

(2

14 note.

3,

c:\

ny-ip

who

creating children

n
aLJ

dis-

14.

"

'1)

,^"0|

Abbott passage

of course not to be confounded with the class of spellings

4,4

,^^0

^"^ casts (him) on the

Another instance of the

/i-?.

'<3>- _Bf^

be

said to

is

derived from 7nii 'to see'; and a third case of the

really

sense must be:

to perish at once.

'burial'

59

Q^jl^^ a

.j^

the words

in

iige) and

iT^^

is

dgypt.

In Lebenst>ii(de

the resemblance between this and the

possibly occur

Harris 17a, 14 are

possessors of tombs)

'(the

l"^- ^^'^'^k k^TT

hcientlv close to warrant the identification of the?

transition

37

11

^ el]

III

*^9

^U?'
who were

Forsooth^ those

of embalmment are laid on the high ground.

in the place

It is

the secret of the embalmers{^)

4,

sense as hi

hr k^nr

The second
is:

6, 14.

in

For wbt, see the note on

2,7.

the Abbott passage quoted

half of the

paragraph

the secret art of the embalmers

is

is

above

Ditw hr

made

seems

to

have the same

the note on 4,3.

in

probably corrupt.

thereby

kitir

The

sense that

we might expect

useless.

4,4-4,5 (=5,12-5,13).

The

next section, beginning with the words \tw m\s nfi ikw,

as part of a longer paragraph;

its

consideration

is

we reach

'\Y.(4, 7;

<4''

^Yil=

5,12

foil,

that passage.

\^.

Qwe

>ic

;i'

101

in

^
\\

repeated below

therefore deferred until

^i[i]u.6)!l=.M;.ii^i.-^;
G

is

S^I^IS^.^

tk^ Wki^v r,^'l^i^ii^

Forsooth^ the Marshlands in

What

trodden roads.

those

who knew

now opened

uj)

arc not hidden.

entirety

Behold,

Sajjc.

There are no

The Asiatics are

it.

The Marshlands

4, 5.

their

shall one do}

the secret place

say: cursed de{})

are

The Admonitions of an Egyptian

Gardiner,

58

it

in

is

the

hands o/Q)

skilled in the crafts of the

JigypI can boast of

Loiocr

anywhere.

People shall surely Q)

those

who knew

not like

it

Marshlands.

of the Delta, hitherto barely accessible to the Egyptians themselves,

who ha\e made themselves masters

and (ncrnin by Asiatics,

in

the

crafts

of those regions.

There

4, 6.

Dg

Ti-inli.

Mtnw
yy

^^

'to

is

apparently paronomasia between idhw and dg^ytwf and between mh-id and

conceal',

Sinnhe

hw, either 'trodden' or

"B

"^^-^

Prisse

4;

roads;

'levelled'

note on

Sethe*s conjecture ^\\\

LI

stele

meaning,

We

seems too big

1,

H7H

cf.

Anast.

'skilled'
/,

e. g.

In

Inscr.

II 20..

the lacuna.

For

Piehl,

for

Cairo

Urkunden I V 2,^ ^,

w^

r,

see the

[III]

'^"^^

much more common.

is

^ ^0^,^,^0 ^I^^O^-^T fl^

^^hem. Edfoul.s.

AA/SAAA-J

must read

Urkunden /F966.

4,8.
with m,

cf.

sdg

for this phrase, see

secret place';
^is x I
M. K. 20003; Bersheh II 21; Louvre C41; Benihasan

7, i.

J]

Cairo

10; the causative

'roads that were blocked on both sides are (now) trodden(.')',

kK ll:k^i^^?T^
4, 7.

5,

^^ ['^

stele

^^"^

'^

-^^^

2,

14;

below 6,6;

and, with a less

literal

P\\ (Sethe).

M. K. 20539; Urkunden

IV

555; construed, as here,

1,1.

4,84,13.

"^
ilC

III

ttk^lTfm-i^Jl

^f^S'^ltii^^].
d

.1

Ms. *~vw^

Forsooth

I.

[\

let citizens

Ms. >5^

beij?)

J^(4,-)S:i(lT

"^

sii

(]

Ms.

'nrf

placed over corn-rubbers Q\

^''-

,v

Those who were clad in fine linen

day go forth unhindered Q)

Those who tuver saw
are beaten
(?)
were on the couches of their husbands, let t/uvi sleep upon
^fQ)
the

is

heavy

to

nie'

concerning Q)
\Let}\

laden icith

them know the palanquiti.

nthvoil.

As

Load

Those

who

^'y(-^)

'*^

thcm(r) with vessels filled with

for the butler,

'wear

him

out{?r).

Good

Text, Translation anil CommcDtiry.

within the halls

What

{>).

Musicians are inQ) tlu chambers

like slave-girls.

Noble ladies suffer ij)

are the remedies thereof.

7g

MerlQ)

they sing to the goddess

dirges

is

Story-tellers

Q).

\^)

over the corn-rubbers.

4,8

4,13.

forward with

put

This paragraph teems with

thereof {^,\i

remedies

12),

which must

hv.

suggests that

to

the words good are

in

lie

female musicians sing ncuhing but dirges,

issue

out of their afflictions

lines,

and the occurrence of an imperative

an

find

the preceding

in

Now

to confirm this hypothesis.

seems

(4. 10)

'nni

not seriously of course

The

etc.

might

some desperate remedy by which the Egyptians

had been proposed

is

the

meant, as the next clauses go on to say

ironitally

that noble ladies S7iffer{}) like slave-girls, the

phrase phrt try

and the interpretation here offered

The poim seems

utmost diffidence.

the

difficulties,

the

sentences of the section appear to speak of the degradation of citizens to menial duties, and

first

there are references to the palanquin, to buders, and to myrrh and spices.

However

the general sense ma\- be as follows?

to their personal lu.xury,

and

Hnmio

Urkunden /K831

mean

discussed by Griffith

is

is

vain and

is

no

suffers

in

here however

a species of stone;

seems, as

it

cater

the noble lady cannot

futile;

common woe.

Kahun

note on Pap.

liis

others to

than heV maid-servants; even the

less

have no odier theme than the

within her halls

storj'-tellers

4.8.

such striving after diversions

not possible that

it

may compel

brutally individuals

from the surrounding misery, and

isolate herself

singers

all

Is

12,5.

Vr

some other passages,

in

the stone upon which female slaves grind corn with the 'corn-rubber';

'"

to

the statuettes of

cf.

Kingdom tombs and the similar methods employed in bread-making

Lower Nubia (Garstang, Burial Customs pp. 63 64 and 128). In the

female domestics from Middle

that are

practised

still

in

magical treadse Pap. Leiden 343 recto

dest thou

\\ci

it

the

in

station of

seems

below
ciple;

in

5,

life.

4,

'A good saying

10:

3.

Note how

are degraded

citizens

Observe that

As Sethe

"

points out, hbsy,

they refer to customaq' action

the

4, 10.

on

lie

(yet

all

more

The

imperative

in

used

among

the vilest menial

domestics

Bmvt

duties.

thus ad-

D\

Simi-

i^'.
|

in

r\

the lowest

Here therefore

connection.

this

in

and

-^

found

is

it

is

occurs again

here the passive of the sdmfiorm., not the pseudoparti-

is

to

is

e.

i.

is

therefore here described, and

venture to translate

tmy and

the past

'c<.'ny

'those

in

accordance with the

as an optative.

it

are imperfect, not perfect, participles; perhaps

who used
is

The meaning of
we ought appar-

to be clad' etc.

For

not clear.

(i.

/;/',

on the view of the general

drift

'however much those who are on the beds of

e.

whatever brutal degradation men may

such) remedies are

easily

spirit

2L<ny

feminine plural.

conce-ssive in sense:

to

the malady or evil

4, 3)

two clauses (those introduced by hbsy and tmy)

to read the

entl)-

hr

suitably the preposition

view of the passage above suggested

first

verso

more hidden than a gem;

is

an action, not a state or condition,

4.9.

(=

hand of female slaves over the corn-rubbers'

be said that

to

over a corn-rubber, so servest thou over the corn-rubber of

(corn)

Prisse

larly

2,

futile'.

No doubt

this

interpretation

their

inflict
is

above proposed,

on

is

virtually

husbands be caused (now)

women

difficult;

but

of rank)
it

may perhaps be

reconciled with the rest nf die context than Sethe's proposal; he regards this as a wish

The Admoiiilloiis of an Kj^ptian Sage.

Gardiner,

,Q

who

of the speaker,
sign that

sages

seems

to

word

is

th(-'

repose,

hi

9,

dns

as

cf.

and

from

far

context clearly alluding to lu.\urious

Therefore

life

^p^

concerning Scha (unknown) laden with

[let]

'them know

of which

futility

4,11.

below,

Mar. Mas/.
4,

On

2.

precedes: fine
as

in

3,

is

cf.

13,5;

(a person)'

Cairo

seems

(S^e. infirmae)

'female musicians'

//

7, 2

see what

of affairs)

is

view,

hvf

heavier to

me

this

to

But(i)

with the [)receding

in

fit

'When

say

the

them with

(then) load

merely

is

'It

vessels

in

figurative.

heavy to

is

of

full

sense would be: do not spare your servants,

hni sdr-sji above, and ijossibh" like

like

and

'to

carry' 'support' a load'.

/id-SK'

For 'ndw

is

the

climax and

Nfr would

answer to what

then be used

ironically,

c{.

verb

intransitive

for

'to suffer'

to occur in a similar sense in the Pyramidtexts

"^

42,22 a[)parently an

WAAA^^ Rochem. Edfou I

Mctternichstele 55;

JVcstcar 10,1; 11,24.

(cf.

In a

Theban tomb

{Uri-i/ndo!

Sethe,

^2\.2,2.\.

/F

1059)

it

l)

word

could

The

Erman proposed.

r~l

'

^^-

^i^f^^^^

'

Mclterniclistele 48;

'3-

11,2.

see 7,14 note.

mean

<=i'
in

|i

this

occurs

in

connection.

Zanberspr. f. Mutter

We

For irtku see the note on

transition of me.^ning

is

interesting:

it

consists

takeaway' something from somebody, then 'to rob' a person;

'to feed* someone, then 'to feed upon' something.

u.

Kind

2,5, but

ought doubtless to emend <=>

it

is

.^3-

difficult

for

to

which

1,8.

in

the conversion of

some thing or person more remotely

meaning of the verb into its object. Simil.ir instances that I have noted are: rffi and vd
hn 'to nod' with .approval over something, then 'to approve", /f/ 'to lay bare' something,

<nm

we accept

M. K. 20514.

stele

4, 13.

'to

though obscure, context.

out.

Totb. cd. Nav.

in

'musicians', rather than 'dancers' as

Sail.

made

of

place

of Anion and other gods are depicted carrying the w/V and sistrum, and are therefore

*5ja,
1

agreable

less

of 'myrrh' 'vessels' 'palanquin'

view here adopted nfr pzo phrt iry

265); as substantive

Huyf

both pas-

in

a particularly heavy burden.

for

the cure which such callous luxury brings!

like;

Vcrdum 1%

~<AAA

lo;

2.

"^^^fl'^^

or the

the

7,

'musicians' 'story-tellers')

The

would then be an imperative,

10.41; Ebers 64,6;

1)

%itiw-o\\,

soon to be pointed

is

A'/z-.f/

state

if

in

the heaviness of their burdens; and this would be another of the 'remedies',

has two meanings 'to load

hi'/i

similar,

this

e.

Sr^^P

weight of) the palanquin'.

(the

when they complain of

cf.

(i.

'butlers'

(cf.

ine'

the

'it

that the mention

likely

should prefer to emend:

in

abrupt and cannot be

insufferably

seems

it

(2)

denotes some

be a commcMit of the speaker:

what follows being a mere elaborate metaphor

sentence,

Sdw, here determined with a

as determinative

.~jor.

occur

to

with.

<jhvioiisly

4,14) must be translated

comment would be

such a

has

^e*&,

appears

'waterskin'

stands, can only

it

done away

and

contrasted with linkyt,

y (for dns r

r)

than'

be an imperfectly made

^^pW|

^^^,

desires such luxury to be

a;</'

'

to divide

',

'to plant' trees,

'to uncover',

affected

by the

and 'to plant' gardens with

then

'to

especially 'to decide' a case for

trees;

remove' the covering: tiw

somebody, then

'to judge';

Text, Translation and Comnicnlury.

When

Forsooth^ all female slaves are free with their tongues.

irksome

their mistress speaks,

it

is

to the servants.

Shn m means

4.13.

female slaves

over';

rights

themselves at liberty to say wrhat they

feel

Dns

4.14.

'have

possess'

'to

r,

meaning must therefore be:

the

like.

see above 4,10.

4,14-5,2.

/ have separated him and

Forsooth, trees are destroyed^})

of

People will say, when they hear of

his house.

There

is

is

This passage again

The

corrupt.

to

first

a perfectly

also

(e.

found,
5,1.

g.

cf.

5, 2.

Min
evil,

little

doubt that the text

we assume that sk and ivn are pseudoparticiples,

Iwd-ni etc. is in
misunderstanding them, has given wrong determinatives.
sentence, but the pronoun siv lacks

is

twd

a riddle,

usually construed with

is

Sinuhe 224; Ebers 108,5; below

intransitive,

or passive,

/? 1,301.

is

and there can be

difficulties,

Mar. Karn. 37,31; Mar. Abyd.

Hcl

Eloquent Peasant

the taste of

of

the taste thereof today

clause has no verb, unless

intelligible

of the whole context

position r

full

is

is

the slaves

for most (J) children.

ij)

which the scribe,

itself

destroyed are cakes

Today, like what

no food

4,14.

it:

cf.

etc.,

is

(jne

object

direct

12, 11), but the construction with

3,8. 11.

Fki

'cake'

e.

g.

two objects

is

Ebers 17,4; 22,7; 44,2;

For hiw followed by a genitive Lange quotes

by no means

and the pre-

7,70.

probably repeated twice by error.

death,

an antecedent and the meaning

rare;

cf.

The metaphorical
below 13,5; Sinuhe

W *^

"

use of dpt 'taste' for

.5 23; Anast.

VII

1,1.

5,2-5,3.

HMil^^,?^-.^.TP^

\^^Ml^^\

C"IIMIII|(5-3)T
I

/VS/S/W\

o2i/i
Forsooth, princes are Imngry

and

in distress.

Servants are served {^)

.... by reason of mourning.

5,2.

Sicn 'to be

sative ssivn (in the phrase

in

pain'

sswn

of the 'chastisement' of enemies.

or the
\b

like,

cf.

below 11,5; 12,7)

The

below 5,14; Rochem. Edfou 7403,4.

is

far

substantive swnyt 'pain'

commoner, and
occurs

in

is

chiefly

Zauberspr. f. Mutter

Kind, recto 3,2.

Gardiner,

cau-

employed

u.

Gardiner,

'I*hc

man

Forsooth^ the hot-headed {>)

Admonitions of an

says: If

fcl^jyptian

Sage.

I knew where God

/hen ivould

is,

I make offerings

unto him.

Tiw

5, 3.

and

11,5

n^^

indistinct signs

thus

'-'3-

'^

g.

e.

that follow

Ir,

yet there can be

Pap. mag. Harris

here 'to

trt,

phrase Irt

Iht,

seems impossible

in

a similar sense

suggest an a[>propriate

to

f=)^^ll

reading

the

for

a whole, especially as the particle

sentence,

Prisse seems to have

here;

only

used,

make

/6^

elsewhere found introducing the apodosis of a conditional

is

7, 2;

doubt as to the meaning of the section as

little

d'Ordiney

8, 5.

Tn,

Coptic Tom, again below 12,5.

in

(Lange, Sethe); the verb occurs

offerings'

but also elsewhere,

e.

in

this

sense not only

the

in

Urkunden /F123.

g.

5,3-5,4.

L
Forsooth., \Right}] is throiighojit the
to

it,

land in

this

its

name.

What men

in

do.

appealing

Wrong.

is

The rendering of this passage is suggested to me by Sethe; he understands m rn-st

mean .dem Namen nach\ The sense obtained is good; but the traces shown by the
after hv ms do not seem to suit the conjecture Mi t.

5,3.

pivy to
facsimile

5,4-5,5.

^PiP J^-f,Q^^1^?-llB,TIII

(s. 5)

-flV^^^li

e CI
Forsooth, runners
5.4.

The

first

robber.

part of this section

is

hopelessly corrupt.

All his property

Shsw

cf.

is

Israel

carried off.
stele

5.

5.5.

Willi nY?iP,T.-k^^ ==-fe)iTfl=i^p^:r,n:

Forsooth, all animals,

5.5.

their

For the writing of

metaphorical use of

rmy

with

hearts weep.

\^^\^

'ib

cf.

'heart"

is

below
ver\-

5.6

This section

= above

4,3

4 with

Cattle

15, 14;

curious.

A.

Z.

43 (1906) 35,

7;

latui.

37,17.

The

For mit see the note on 3,14.

5,7.

a brief addition.
5.7

tnoan because of the state of the

It

lias

been dealt with above

p.

36

7.

5,9.

>l

L--:i^'^>^^^''^im\t:?^t^.^ <i^k^pfti:;ii

Co mmcntary.

Text, Tra,ns1atioii and

43

a Ms.

The timid man

Forsooth^ terror slaysij).

Is

are
Is

it

by following

by slaughtering the lion, roasted on the fire}

you give

you give

that

wherefore
that

it

your

says^f):

to

and

crocodileQ)

t/te

it

ItQ) does not reach him}

It

is

misery^)

him.

to

Here again the suggested renderings can serve no other purpose than

5, 7.

asunder}

Ptah

Is it by sprinkling^?)

hijn}

Few

enemies.

cleaving

to display

the grammatical structure of the sentences, and to convey some slight impression of the subject
with which they deal.

It

words of the timid man; the speaker may be addressing

translation implies, of the

and scoffing at

5,

hi

We

9.

known from Lcbcnsmu.de

car

8, 17.

For
ind

5,9.

"""^

'calamity'

^^

^^

'misery'

cf.

b Perhaps nothing

lost.

his

audience directly,

parallelism

in

'terror'.

with sndw.,

For nd twt

350 recto
vc\vl?,x.

3, 19.

following the

like construction

Sethe suggests that hnti

^^^-

S'd.,

//

not consist, as the

cf.

is

the

13,1.

in

79; Pap. Leiden

IP of

spelling of

have here three rhetorical questions of

n (substantive).

(infinitive)

enemies.

their

means uncommon,

nd hprw-sn

equally obscure expression

iw

cope with

to

their inability

probably the wrong, but by no

may

possible that the greater part of the section

is

clearly read

may be

the rare

word

scheme

for 'crocodile'

For wot see Erman's note on West-

'^f'r^

(Br.

Worterb. S70).

below 6,8; Metternichstele 56. 234; the causative

stnd.,

Lebensmiide 57.

a Ms.

^\

throughout the land.

Forsooth, slaves {})

all people.

man

strikes

his

The strong man sends Q)

What

brother [the son) of his mother.

is

to

to be done}

ruin.

5,.o.

Cf.

Whether our

text

from some other

one or the other.

ui..sm

is

\\~? ^^^wL'i^^w i\^m

borrows from Lebensfniide or

literary'

In

the intrusive b in hib

sf

,0;

composition,

favour of
is

may be

hiw being

vice versa, or

disputed;

the

more

due to the proximity of bw-nb.

but

whether both have taken the phrase

it

is

obviously necessar>' to

correct reading

But

in

it

might be argued that

other passages the antithesis to

nht and not nht hr (see Erman's note on the Lebensmiide text) and hib

stood as 'to send for help'.

The

question must be

left

open.

emend

may be

under-

The Admonitions of an Kuyptiiii Sage.

Gardiner,

44
,

Sn-f H mt-f d.

was a

Westcar 12,13;

particularly heinous one, for in

>"''/

all

"

vit-f.

The

Abydos\\\\i.

lands where relationship

is

counted on the mother's side

(Egypt represents the transitional stage), specially close ties exist between a

brothers and uncles.

5,

It

1.

is

Isst

pw

tryt,

tempting to emend

spoken of

crime here

man and

his

maternal

compare the analogous phrases above 3,13; 4,7.

"^^^^^^f"^

('^f-

3'

'3) ^^ ^

comment of the speaker.

5,11-5,12.

AA/V^A

Ms

b Ms.

\^

vft

Forsooth, the ways are

The roads are giiaided.

the benighted [traveller) eomes, in order to

plunder his burden.

He

and

is

belaboured with blows of the

6,

returns

Hnm
cf.

I.

H^zvy,

home

in

5,12.

The

only

here

if

correct,

stick,

must be a nisbe-ioxm from

in

this

sense;

of the section,
it

is

What

is

sit

ozrr the bushes tintil

upon hint

taken away.

is

slain zvrongfully.

the night-time; else the suffix of

latter part

Men

h-i'dy

'night'

Hpw-f would be

from nlpn onwards,

perhaps the verb

'to

smell"

left
is

meaning the

traveller

who

without an antecedent.

repeated below

in

metaphorically used.

13,5.

nf,

to

its

below 11,3; 13,5; Rekhmere 10,18; Shiptvreckcd Sailor 149.

Ms.

Forsooth, that has perished,

which yesterday was

seetiQ)

Tlu land

is

left

oi<er

are in affliction
offlax. Poor men
Would that there might be an end of men, no conception, no birth\ O that the earth would cease
from noise, and tumult be no morel

tvearitiessQ) like the cutting

Translation and

'Vc\t,

For the

5.12.

of the section

part

first

Commentary.

we

possess a duplicate

4,4

in

here given

5,

in

the lower line of the bracketed text.

The second

5.13.

speak today;

is

left

its

over

:;^ r>

as desolate

somewhat

by the predicate

ikzv;

if

be

this

He who

has perished.

flax'

to

felt

slack'

'weak';

stone,

is

a substantive

triliteral

(Br.

'

verb; wliH

Worlerb. Suppl. 934

below

gmvt

is

in

5);

is

it

it

translation

is

however

separated

is

it

clause,

run:

'The old order

On

the whole the former

Wh^

'to

corn,

cut'

Gnu

be

'to

or 'to hew'

must be wrong.

infinitive,

if

5,2.

'uproar',

an abstract word expressing the contrary of

The nomen

in

the Pyramidtexts

agcntis 'brawler'

For the determinative "m see the note on Hpiv

texts 7^245.

would then

first

It

be emended for

by the Lebensmude passage.

is

already found

Pap. Leiden 346, 2,8.

12, 13;

The

not elsewhere known.

4,5,

''^"'""''^

(2/^^11

the

the occasions of his weariness(r) are like the cutting

[hd-li)^

For swn see the note on

5, 14.

^'

dawn

sees the

follows.

\^\ may

over to

left

is

well with

in

be too hard a constmction,

be preferred, supported as

to

is

land

day ago, has perished.

being taken as the type of a fatiguing occupation.

this

interpretation

the

be:

as a passive participle referring to nf^^ from which

and nfi ^kiv divided from what

of

mii

to take

difficult

whom do

'To

'here are no just men, the land

The sense would here

mown field. The comparison fits

as a

said that the old order of things, visible only a

is

it

%, f ,^, 7T n ^^ "^ m ^ P "T .1*1

^^^

123;

Lebensmude 121

to

'remains') to wrongdoers'".

(lit.

weariness(?),

where

some resemblance

clause has

is

e.

g.

P 662;

litp

hrw hnnw

cf

similarly written e. g. Pyratnid-

1,2.

6,1-6,3.

and wash

Forsooth, [men eat] herbs,

found

the birds

\for

is

taken

down with

{them)

away from

the

No

water.

mouth of

fruitQ) nor herbs are

swine

the

hunger.

Men

6.1.
latter.

After

are reduced to eating the food of animals, so that nothing

iw ms there

frequently construed with

object

is

usual.

^w,

in

is

a blank space,

kinds
clause

is

l)

Before

utterly obscure,
So

over for the

^pdio

^^k'^m

we must

clearly

i.

"'^

16. 2

Erman

is

^'^ Ebers papyrus,

emend

renders ,Die Erdc

ist

licjuid,

and

38,2.

either

and very probably corrupt.

prefer to translate:

Wnm

wnmtw.

the Pyramidtexts and the religious literature; elsewhere the direct

Kiy, doubdess the word

of tree.

restore

left

always followed by w, means 'to wash down' food with a

frequently occurs together with ivnm e.g. /f^^rj 4,

6.2.

which we must

in

is

ein Kail von Cbeltatern".

for'

or

the product of several

'tn

'by'.

The

last

'

Gardiner.

1^

Admuiiitions of :m Egyptiau Saf^c.

Tlic

6,3

6,5.
b

m\mMih^\z^\^o\^r

MPi-.n^^^t?i--

Si

/W\^V* /Vt/VW^

The traces

b Ms, inserts

this reading.

suit

before mrht.

Ms.

^-3]

d Ms.

gram

Forsooth,

has perished on every

Everybody says: there

oil.

The storehouse

none.

is

ruined.

is

happy thing for my heartQT)

[heard) at that motnent, that it might save me from

Its

keeper

6.3.
lost
i)t

before

Mdi\

.S7/

_^ 'o^'^ 1^ Ydl
some kind of

possibly

stretched on the grotoid.

the

pain

that

which I

in

I had made my

aviij)

here perhaps 'stripped', either impersonally and passive, or some words being

rt'

it.

is

Would

It is no{>)

voice

and

{People) are stripped of clothes, spices {})

side.

often in Ebers as a product

'^'^"''^
I

of the Nubian

district

spice.

The suffix of siivf demands that the plural strokes of wdi should be omitted.
sm onwards the text becomes very obscure. Probably it was a comment of the speaker.
is an old word for 'deed' or 'event' and
occurs in the phrases sm nfr and sm 'i, see

6.4.

From

Syn

Erman's note, Die Sphinxstele,

\t\ see
is

found Siui

ded

in

may be an

A. Z. \\ (1904), 76
Brit.

Tf,^;

equivalent

= Sharpe,

Mus. 581

mr

So here sm

p. 5.

Eg. Inscr.

for the writing of the old

the

for

mr "happy event' that

~^ should be emenso

phrase sp
If this

83.

11

word V\

be

place of m.

6,5-6,6.

a Ms. apparently

Forsooth, the splendidij) judgement-hall,

was

secret place that

6,5.
in

^j

'If this

it is

book be read

r,_(L-[j^

judged from

^^

cp

it;

the law-court, he

SA

(]<=>

comes

in

hpw nw

^^ m\.

seems necessary, and

rvritings

arc taken away.

Laid bare

the

is

[such formerly}}).

occurs below

parallelism with

its

In

((P

r-

the

6, 10;

two

not unsuitable also here.

later

We may

he (the reader) hungers

'

Q ^;j. "^-^

p -'^

>^^=_

and

not,

in

/rnP^n

6, 12,

where

it

stands

passages the meaning 'judgment

further

and

compare Pap. Leiden 347,

tliirsts

not,

-^

hall
2,

<=>^

he does not enter into the law-court, he does not come forth

<=>

^^

forth acquitted.'

4-.

The

CD

*^^~^

suffix

V^^^I'dl)
of

j-i'w-y"(6,6)

if

shows

(however) he enters into

that the preceding

word

(^[^

and therefore probably

masculine

is

the paronomasia with hnii in 6,

from the feminine

or 'prison';

^i^

writing

Berlin

the

)ictionar)-

spelt,

shows the problem

such as rW\

'=^

(3)

{wr
a

As

title

11,

*^^^
J

which

'women

be read, though the

was

{Stit)\

8.

It

""J""

pai^iynis

which compare
that in the

ai)i)ears

^~vw^ ^

the

(cf.

of the harini'

letter

(e.

suffice to

possibly

quote a
but

related

probably meaning 'fortress'

(i)

M. K. 20023, which

stele

must here

it

Ci; Urkundcti /F184. 758;

o dta

(2) in

spite of the variant

in

Vienna 66) seems to contain a word elsewhere written

ra

usually so written

ragPa^

p^

E_n

Deir

fWl ^ \\ -9 ^^ ,f
=> is made small
'"?

St sti{t\ see above on 4,7.

^'"*^^

like

<^\

Wnt,

if

Cairo

20322),

stele

M. K. 20360. 20477

given

is

5^^111 Bershell
it

may be added

Horemheb

Gebrawi

el

g.

tomb

his

in

cf A. Z. 28 (1890), 65; and

fft'^(iPn[^

variant
g.

e.

ibid.

of the verbal stems hnr and hnt

doubdess

Gurob Pap. Kahun 39,33

6,6.

20a

^^

which similarly 7nay be identical with

illustrating the confusion

CI Cairo

Pap. Cairo 18 bears the tide

Rckhmere

(N. K. only),

'"

for

'i,\'^

other words

several

Thus we have

8,9; Louvre

\, a,,

Florence 1543.2506;

(also

in

/^ [7^

examination of the examples collected for the

disregarding

the whole of what precedes cf

man who
J

^^

in

since (4) the frequent

qualifies

Wesicar

'"

be highly complex, and

to

'hall', etc.

Amcnemheb 45;

An

ic-zi

Hat-Nub graffiti

ibid,

confirmed by

is

where the context points to the meaning Mawcourl'

14,

^/S^^l|)^ 'to hold back'.

or 'stronghold'

"^n

to distinguish

a similar passage Petrie, Koptos

in

of (fp3i from elsewhere,

few examples
differently

fl^fl

seems necessary

thus
2,

read hat, a supposition which

be.

Egyptian scribes inextricably confused several words derived from rmh

of and

front

'in

writing

It

to

47

seems required by !^ r-\

latter significance

the

late

ver)'

ilic

o.

Rekhmerc

^=t

(ommentary.

Irinslation anil

Text,

\\

<^n

7)

''^

written

^'5

'^

27;

in

(5)

Vienna 62.

n 'harim'

that

contains

decree^
is

in

to

the

old

word

the papyrus from

masculine

^^Cl

must

see the note on 2,4.

correct,

can only mean

'which (formerly)

an extremely unnatural and doubtful use.

6,6-6,7.

Forsooth, magical spells are dimilged.

SmincantationsQ) and shn-incantationsQ) are fru-

stratedQ) because they are remembered by men.

6, 6.

This passage affords the direct proof that

regarded as a forbidden

art.

It

in

Egypt magic,

was only when magic was used

case described by the Lec-Rollin papyri, that

it

for illegal

became punishable;

end, and not the means, that incurred the penalties of the law.

as such,

in

was by no means

purposes, as

such instances

it

in

the

was the

Gardiner,

48

Smw, sknw,
and

6,7.

of an Egyptian Sage.

possibly particular species of incantations beginning witli the words

FD^^dll)' however only mentioned

(cf.

{\

The Admonitions

Snhi the

causative

where

only Pap. Turin 133, 13,

'^

l!I'S'^yil'^S^f'"^l5
Here one may

obscure sentence.

hesitate

(cf.

^^"^

Suppl. 689.

Re

to

frustrated(?)

The

her his name,

tell

him

by

between two interpretations:

causative again

says

to

Horus;

divine oath(r)

a very

(i) incantations

are 'made

dangerous' because people repeat them; magic has always the tendency' to be employed for
ends,

and

is

therefore best confined to a small

number of

professional practitioners;

tions are 'endangered' or 'frustrated' because so often repeated.

meaning: mysterj'

is

J\

12,3) meaning 'contrary' 'per-

nhil-ib

Wlh-lcrb. 793;

induced

having

Isis,

^|\

here.

of a rare word nhi

verse' and hence perhaps 'dangerous'; see Br.

^-^

This

is

(2)

evil

incanta-

perhaps the more

likely

of the essence of magic, and incantations too generally bandied about must

perforce lose something of their efficacy.

6,7-6,8.

a Kxtremely uucertain

see note k on plate 6.

Forsooth, public offices are opened

lords of serfs
6,7.

and

For

^t'

^diwan

'public office'

see Newberry,

'schedules', technically used of the 'census-lists'

on Pap. Kahun

The

9, 2.

destruction

independence to which they were not

^^ ^iS

6,8.
position

of such
entitled.

/'r^'^r.

5. i?.

-(4.

2 2,

99 foil.; the word being

JVpwt
Read h^w and wpwt-sn.
made of people's households. See
lists

would naturally

result

^S*!!]^^^ doubtless

in

'specifications'
Griffith's

slaves

note

claining an

a periphrasis for the

'serfs'.

The

which

Serfs become

Q).

masculine, the suffix of ivpwt-s must be wrong.

common

are taken away.

(their) census-lists

reading

legally

is

^S

is

very uncertain;

at

all

events

it

is

meant

that serfs usurp a

not theirs.
6,8.

oil'

X Ms.

Forsooth

the

same corruption below

[-officials]

because of the misery in this

6,8.

see on 5,9.

9, 8.

arc slain, and their writings arc taken

aii.<ay.

Woe

is

vie

titne\

For the form of the pseudoparticiple smim-{tw\

see

the

note

on 4,3.

Ind,

Text,

and Commentary.

Translatioii

6,8-6,9.

tmi(m\

Forsooth, the scribes of the

is

their writings

The cornQ) of Egypt

are destroyed.

common property.

Shv nw

6,9.

corn

too

in

Rekhmere

tmi{m), similarly spelt out

Upper and Lower Egypt' previously bore

we must read

the

title

|iravww>

n Leiden

the

Though

Rekhmere 3,18.
31

makes

it

probable

ments

cf.

to

that

has

it

30).

The

reading

however

Dr, of

"?

less

same man

^""^^^^Jiii

writings,
is

to

'reckoned the

Brit.

Mus. 828; so

'overseer of

fields'):

Cairo

(together with 'overseers of

fields')

cf.

do with tmi{m) 'mat' (e.g.

Koptos

Petrie,

is

e. g.

The

property' 'dirt cheap'.

Mar. Dend.

and

conveyed the miance

'I

meaning

original

g.

Harris 53a

'I

is

18;

II

is

to occur at

42b.

The

an early date;
expression hii-i

evidently a proverbial phrase like our

go down,

there

have only to go and help myself.

brought to me' doubt-

is

The

facility

Egyptians coined such phrases and employed them as simple substantives

quoted several examples Rec. dc

nor

14);

Westcar 7,15; Capart, Monu-

word seems

not quite certain, and no such

the Ptolemaic texts,

(e.

8, 7.

intw-ni occurs below 10,3 in a ver)' similar context,

'common

^s=>^/^i

later

these officials have clearly to do with agriculture, yet the determinative

anything

"^nht
in

'.'t^

^^

connect tmiini) with tmi{m) 'sack (of corn)'

difficult

it

(the

^t-^^l

title

who

a scribe

3,2,6;

with which

surprising.

is

the

have

Trav. 26,14; see too below 6,12 pr-hif.

6,9-6,11.
?

a Ms. inserts

h Ms.

before ma.

Forsooth, tlu laws of the judgement-hall arc cast forth.

jmblic places.

6,10.

Poor men break them up (r)

|/p|

|,

out'

in

Lebensmiide 82. 131; r hit

The reading

*^

R 'on

in

is

parallel.

only approximately correct.

in

the

r hnt only here; for the meaning assigned to

^-^

<=> ym\

Shipwrecked Sailor 66

account of

second and third clauses become

Diw

the expression

it'

and understand smt hr-sn

referring to hp2u

1) This sign
Gardiaer.

in

{them)

in the streets.

see the note on 6,5.

r hnt some support may be found

Men walk upon

gives no sense;

literally

Iwyt

is

'

to

go

quite obscure.

possibly

we

'walk upon them'; with

'c|uarter'

which means

should
this

emend

hr-sn,

emendation the

of a village or town; see Spiegelberg,

The Admouitioos

Gardiner,

so

Rcchmmgen

55

p.

Kingdom from

unimblished magical text of the Middle

Ng

(3ae infirmae)

Berlin 13272

^R

read

6ii

below

Sail.

II

5,4

in

break open',

Ramesseum.

the

Eloquent Peasant

rf

The

construction

an

in

witli

Ji

is

Pap. Kalutn 28,42;

1,277;

we

elsewhere unknown; should

Mr

more properly

or

I.,

and Erman's

6, 13

= Quibell,

tnrrt

[p

IV 31) means

(^Siut

remarks A. Z. 39 (1901), J48.

to

seek

whom

may

he

or the

'street'

LTlr]<=>

t\

The reading

300.

^ f!

of the Ms.

is

^^r~\

shave'; see too Diimichen, Baugcscliichte 39.

an obscure context Eloquent Peasant

like;

instance

clear

particularly

Hieratic Ostraca 76; 'the barber betakes himself

from street to street

tnrrt

'to

36 (1896), 25.

Z.

occurs however

it

?
I

6, II.
cf.

A.

Kgypliaii Sage.

ait

word was unknown before the N. K;

the

Hitliertcj

6.

of

M linw
n

*K\

is

due to the misunderstanding of

by the

As

scribe.

then, reading this

below 8,2 and

^?X^^5'^|

N. K. papyri,

in

or

|j~l

^^^ ^"l'

A.

cf.

'3;

5.

Z. ^\

(the latter already

he has substituted

/tn 8, 11,

he has added the jjhonetic complement

/i,

exact counterpart of

occur elsewhere

^rco^

in

determinative

tht;

P
In

(1904), 76.

??*>

]l

6, 13

ff""

44)

for the unfamiliar sign;

the spelling thus obtained

,';

-^

Benihasan

'V 6,4;

however,

the

is

similar writings

m\

if

reading of

the traces be correct, Lf] has been properly retained.

6,11.

n
Forsooth, the poor

procedure of

the houses

The first
code poor men presume

fp

b,

which

^ "^ ^

lias

to

sit

in

-^-^ (epithet of the Vizier

judicial

197

II

estate

means

201.

is

Maspero

now given

that through the publicity

like

the

Nebamon) R.

Totb. ed. Nav., 125,14;

character

That [Jornur)

of the divine Ennecui.

{})

divulged.

judgement

cient to establish the connection o{

Et. Egypt.

the

to

gods themselves. M'biyt;

conclusive as to the reading of the word.

is

whose

is

clause perhaps

and the obscure passages

nrfi"!^,

come

Thirty

of the

6,11.

with

man

/. i.

47

Cf.

4)

the legal

note the writing

M|yn(|(]<:3 ^
^
^ Cairo

stele

Budge 115,6.

Totb. ed.

to

^^0^^^^
M. A. 205 39

This evidence

is

suffi-

mb^yt

with the frequendy mentioned officials called 'the Thirty'

rightly

emphasized

(1.

c.)

points

to

Worterb. Suppl. 927

Br.

the

late

and Maspero,

colouring of the account

given

by

Diodorus 1,75, who describes the supreme tribunal of Kg)pt as consisting of three boards of ten
judges chosen from the three

cities

of Heliopolis, Thebes and Memphis; and he therefore refuses

to regard this tradition as anything but romance.

to

For Maspero n

do with the sense of those words, but has a purely

accept;

it

seems

early period,

describing

it

far

more probable

that a

and that the account given

he

is guilt)-

Lower Egypt' and

connected with

this

of anachronisms.

'great of the

court of thirty
b\-

Nor

though

mb^yiv and

This view

\alue.

members

tn'b^yt has nothing

did

exist in

is

it

impossible that the

in

titles

is

difficult

Kg\|Jt at

Diodorus contains a reminiscence of

Ten of Upper Egypt'

tribunal of Thirtv,

syllabic

in

it,

to

some

though

in

Ten of
some way

'great of the

(see A. Z. 44 I1907I, 18) are in

what manner we have no means of ascertaining--


Text, Translation and Commentary.

> .

6,12.

Forsooth, the great judgement-hall

is

Poor

thronged (^).

vien

come and go in the Great Houses.

Pr hi-f lit. 'he goes out and in' must be an

For (JPn see the note on 6,5.
expression analogous to hii-t tntiv-nl that was discussed above in the note on 6,9; its meaning
6,12.

here

from

apparent

is

temples

J=i

^\

Smt

The

and though

LJ
'

(^so

,^^,^

still

si.x

different

Slight!)-

Hwt

wryt elsewhere only

'Great Houses' appear

mentioned

in

Urkunden IV 387

in

consecrated their

'I

that they were) provided with throngs of people

cf Benihasan 144,2.

iyt,

^^
on

y^

context.

tin-

such

titles

as

in

first

late as

in

(.-')

'.

tides like that of the Vizier

the 5th. Dynasty {A. Z. 28 [1890], 48),

the

New Kingdom

(e.

doubtless fallen into disuse long before that period.

g.

Rekhmere

had

4)

6,12-6,14.

^p.^jii.ai\^^s,pnj Tiir]i
J
^?kj^z.n=,i r:--TrM:-<'>.'4){kr(6,,3)

a For the reading of the Ms. see note o on

pl.ite 6.

Forsooth, the children of princes are cast out{}) in the

so.

He who

the

Instructions of

is

He who

ignorant says no.

docs not kno^v

The whole of this passage occurs

Amenemhct I. The text as

6,12.

"I

in

quoted in extenso for purposes of comparison:

it.,

is

it

a corrupt and

by

given

He who knows

streets.

good

A.

Z.

different

5-

34 (1896), 48

is

here

ltZ-TrPP-'^ktl

l'\h^,'--rZ.t:'^1lV4.\.tl
In

spite

Instructions

is

of

all

of detail

differences

essential!)-

the

same as the

raised thereby has been discussed

6,13.
Sail.

is

version in

MiUinia. yijl||lej^,|

^1

it

in his eyesQ).

somewhat

Griffith,

says

Ill 10,4;

in

Mrt, see the note on

similarly

the concessive particle

jl'?

|l^
gft

y-^.

Z.

it

is

easy to recognize that the quotation

section 6, 12

the Introduction
6, 11.

d' Orbiney

^6,
[).

I^QA

14

in

our ])apyrus.

The

from the

literar)-

question

3.

''^

^^V

Y^^

''''

^'cb,

c{.

Louvre

218;

19,5 and Erman's note A. Z. 29 (1891), 59; hence

43 (1906), 42.
7*

The Adinonilioiis of

G.irdincr,

AI biit was conjectured

of Mes,
coming,
tries

|).

note 34.

8,

in

iqion

an-swers, to which

name

ing the

mean

that

Horus

always retorts ^x^

10^.^

Horus has mentioned.

QA

,-^

jx

J,

abandons

Finally Seth

New

several

in

re])lies witli

and Schafer's

fibers,

As
and

man who does

the

(3)

possible,

this

artificial.

It

man

says

seem

to

Leiden

interpretation

comments

not

know

not

is

is

of

text;

'it

In

Perhaps too

order.

and

it;

it

section

6,14

to

its

Seth

ridiculous

repeatM

despair.

bi^t

letter

jOSA

3.

truth

or

(2)

and

-j^-.

in his eyes',

'fair,

135,6)

See too ^\

col. 1,2.

between

is

i.

(3)

to translate:
e. his

While

falsehood.

and

trivial

is

with Millingen

we should have

fair

is

in

forth-

man who knows and admits the

the ignorant man who denies it,

the

'^^ of Millingen

[) s>

6,14

The

distinction

case

this

indifferent

is

the

meaningless' instead of

emj)t}',

is

now

Egyptian texts: an unpublished

the streets, (2)

in

it,

no because he does not know

in

Inscription

art not'

t^hou

his (juestionintj

42 (1907), 132

Z.

we should read

our Leiden papyrus.

him quite

A.

in

made between

easy;

quite

therefore possible that

is

than

text

better

interesting

the text stands, a distinction

the children of princes are cast out

fact that

my

manner of

all

'no.

from Gurob (Petrie Collection); Louvre Ostracoii 697; Pap. Turin 92,
in

in

Turin 134,6

text hitherto overlooked (//.

reveal his true name.

to

occurs after 'he says' or the like

further

S.igc.

Besides the jiresent conclusive passage, other instances are

Horus

.Stith

Kgyptian

on somewhat scant) e\idcnce,

'no', thouj^li

interesting mythological

.III

prevail

to

l<j

:iii

far

'The ignorant

ignorance makes things

preferable

to

.^3-

the

in

JI

good'.

(4,4).

4,4 above, and has already been translated and annotated on

p. 37.

7.1.

Behold, the fire has mounted up

on high.

Its

burning goes forth against

the

enemies

of the land.

From

7,1.

mitn or mitn
to 6,14.

is,

here

9,6 the beginning of each new paragraph

until

marked by

these words replacing the formula iw vis that served a like purpose

Between mitn and mitn

is

of greater liveliness imparted by the

is

is

there

is

enclitic

no difference of meaning beyond the

is.

The

use

of

tiie

plural

the plural imperatives

hdw and

from

shade

slight

instead of V\

iitii

an indication that a number of persons are here addressed, a point that

words

the

is

later

confirmed by

sikiw and by the use of the pronoun of the second person plural

on the tenth and eleventh pages.

Unlike the sentences that precede and follow
kind'.

The

'fire'

referred

with such wealth of detail.

to

must be an image

So

terrible

the spirit of
i)

On

for

the

in

7,

a reflexion of a more general

accumulated

evils

previously described

has the conflagration become, that even now

point of consuming the 'enemies of the land'

in

we have

Hebrew prophecy!

this sentence see the Introduction, p. 8, note 3.

to

whose agency

it

is

due.

it

is

on the

Ominous words,

quite

Text,

> occurs often

H^'i

opportunity of discussing
{Proc. S.

A. 23,239

J>.

in

our

who

foil.)

pears to have overlooked

that

the occurrence of something

e7ii/.

less

degree.

the

writer,

had come
tv;^

some

In

as
to

with

fight

instance

e.

i.

such

are

13)

*5^^^^

'(perdition)

"do not swear (.'):

1

"he who

shall

This usage
contained

in

befall

[I

o -'i^

^,.vw,

go

evil

vi

to ruin'.

befall

speak

saying:

Majest)''"

his

to

our papyrus are

8, 5;

Sinuhe 74; and

'may her Majesty

has been said above.

Here

difficult,

in 7,

the

but

may be

'fire'

is

In

it.

other

^ "^^SO

J'j

where Breasted

temple'.

i^pS

<=> 1 ^r,

Quite con'his

Majesty

many other
be connoted by wi. From
In

these and

fall

^ i^ '^ 15a

"^ ^

<;r=.

'

^'^^V^^'^*^

(into perdition)'"

probably the origin of the Coptic xi-ota. 'blasphemare'.

is

import must be derived the curse exemplified

name', Petrie Koptos

his

along

this

in

harmful development, seems alone

'perdition
evil

(1

the thought of

in

in this ti;niple',

about to happen

the

else

a greater or

in

instance no.

in

to pass

'beginning to

constant association of w.^ with words of

this

11

clearly not

ruin',

cases the sense of deterioration,

in

(cf.

is

come

proceeds

as

=*

road which C]i=s^<:=:>\^

'this

one

a minimum,

to

'an evil thing has

10

instances as no.

farther

to

of Naharina

jjrince

no. 7

is

/f)'^^

Everywhere

uppermost

to be

of the

more metaphorically

wrongly, 'a bad thing

found (the temple) gone to

troops

'the

^jx

present

is

Breasted ap-

the reference

il

temples'.

deterioration^

movement seems
16

no.

restricted

is

A^ *^ cz^D

my mind

to

translates,

clusive

direction,

this

to the Berlin Dictionary

found

wiio

the

in

What

<juoted by him

Hardief,

take

begin with'; thougli

'to

known

collected by Breasted,

suitable.

vttry

is

instanc(;s

grows narrower the

examples the idea of movement

<=> ^,

the

inspection

wrong

in

Majesty';

his

becomes narrow'

*5=2 <:3>
^t^^

an

hold

to

all

found by

instances the physical

Breasted's

in

seventh pag(;,

its

number of examples are

large

onh' unequivocal exception

chapter was

of a logical development

notion

\!l

'This

almost

in

The

when he was about

1(]

Nav. 30b;

ed.

on

jjroposcs to translate 'to be about to'

is

Totb.

Cl

otUtn

cases (jccur where neitiier rendering

as ho himself admits,

is

and parlicularU

paj)\riis,

idiomatic use.

its

and Ciimmeiilary.

'['ranslatioti

Dcir

The

e.\plained at least in part in

el

Bahari b\,

instances

of

16.

wi r

the light of what

regarded as something disastrous; whence the

idio-

o'i zu^.
A curious impersonal use is found in several passages; in wi r ik 3, 13;
wi
r
sSwi
zui
r
sb't
9,6;
7,2;
7,3; wi r hbi 15,1; quite normal on the other hand are wi r
Swt 7,2; W'i r hkrw 9,
with preceding nominal subject; so too the obscure wUi r sl-mw in 7,4.

matic employment

W^

st-Sti{t)

@ J

in

4, 7

is

perhaps an example of the curse.

(1 occurs in the

the abstract sense 'burning'.

Ebers for a 'burn' 'Brandwunde', but

Hfliw

ti,

cf.

is

not

known elsewhere

in

9,6.

7,1-7,2.
<2>

U_j_i.ll

Qi

vi-fi\i^

^ni7,^)]zM-i

'***^
y
^
Behold, things are done, that have never happened for long time pasHJ): the king has been

taken azuayi^) by poor men.

The

Gardiner,

54
The construction

7, I.

not beyond suspicion.

of time,

Deir

cf.

is

L.

^^^(^,

two clauses

lirst

D.

140c,

Ill

article in

6,

in

A.

proposed rendering

tlic

Z. 45.

^r

*K\

is

as adverb

both examples with sr 'to decree'.

educated' and

'is

latter alternative should

ihi;

and

strange,

is

between the renderings

hesitate

following sections suggest thai

already the reference

tlu:

For/?, see my forthcoming

Bahari

el

For id we may

ol

Ailmoiiitions of a Kjjyptian Sage.

'is

The

taken away'.

be given the preference; perhaps here

robbery of royal tombs.

to the

7,2.

who

Behold, he

ivas

buried as a

hawk

What

is

the

pyramid

concealed

be-

is

come empty.

AW

7, 2.

need

in b'lk

i.

e.

the death

illustration:

course the king, whose comparison to a

of the king

J Orbiney

kunden IV 58. 896;

ol

not quite accurately reproduced)

the
ing

Theban tomb of
a

too

common

Sinuhe

to

Ur-

7;

possibly a 'bier', to judge from the determinative (here

may be

we have

Without

altering

of the word:

burial ceremonies

tho accompanying words

seen;

hawk

as a

is

(now) a (vacant)

bier";

but

the

the sarcophagus: but such a periphrasis

we emend

c^^n

\\

Witt instead of

we might now

te.xt

'the hidden

this

men

are as

is

in

bear-

follows:

'He who

render:

see the interesting account given

<=>

Behold, a
7,2.

strained

and not

Pyramid'.'

artificial

In

in

probable.

ven,-

be, as Sethe points

Should

the extreme.

either case

we might expect

tvi.

cavations in the

ll

is

Pyramid concealed' may

chamber of the

i.s

meaning

would be harsh and

Thus much at least

clear: the passage
known allusion to this theme, of which

this

the second half the section 'that which the

In

earliest

is

heaven'

was buried

'>ut,

to

'flying

the only other instance that

in

c^^nO?^.

'ily

i)

as

where among the scenes depicting the

of chest on their shoulders

kind

^^^

Intf-ikr,

^fdt

19, 3.

described

is

hawk

On

in

refers to the

robber)' of royal tombs.

the later history of

It

Egjpt has so much

is

the

to

tell;

the introductory chapter of Newberr)' and Spiegelberg's

Ex-

Theban Necropolis.

few

lawless men, have ventured to despoil the land of the kingship.

the impersonal and deprecator)- use of

perly 'to render poor' 'to impoverish';

cf.

wi

see the note on 7,1.

9,6 and the note on

Sswi

pro-

2,4.

7,3-7,4.

.^fflVSPJ^1J,fer^Ml^r^o^(ira^(7,4)
Behold,
tlu

two lands.

men have ventured

to

rebel against the

Uracils,

the

n n

of Re. which pacifies

Text,

Wf, see on

7,3.

of Re,

we should

7,1.

IrinsLition and Commi-ntary.

Instead of

could

only

agreeing with

/'rV.

that

s/ir,

doubtless read 0(111^^

55

be construed as an attribute

iiiiaaD
ra
A^^AW
.1

Ms

Behold^ the secret of the

whose lunits

la?i(t,

The Residence

wei-e unknozuit^ is divulged.

is

overturned in a minute.

For

7,4.

be emended

the passive participle

hnun see Sethe, I'erbum

to whn., the primitive sense of which

the verb does not

'to

is

II

overthrow a

927.

wall' (so

Hn

Nav. 169,6);

sdmw-f form ivhn-f

to be found intransitively used, so that probably the

seem

should obviously

Totb. ed.

should be read.
7,4-7,5.

Egypt has come

Behold.,

captured the strong

7, 4.

lation.

man

in

mw

sense,

ti

The second

a '^~^~^

tliat

this

section,

looks

this

as

it

stands,

clause

like

is

on the ground, he has

susceptible

offering

may have been regarded

may be corrupt, as the literal

(for

as a servile

of the above trans-

Pa/ieri (),^2

see Sethe's

action.

translation )ields

no satisfacton-

a gloss (Lange).
7,

3|

He who poured zuater

out zoater.

always means 'to pour water' as an

note Urkunden IV 123) and

7, 5.

pour

misery^.}).

Sethe points out

Styt

to

5-7,

6.

flfl^jii^riS
Behold, the Serpent

is

taken from

its hole.

The

secrets

of the kings of Upper and Loiver

Egypt are divulged.

7, 5.

hitherto.
(/////

is

It

it

is

is

an interesting word, the meaning of which has not been duh" appreciated

clearly the spirit

is

decisive

of Cusae
spirit

Krht

on the

said:

last

'children

of a place or a family,

point).

In the description

danced upon

its

rooftop .-j^

of the place affrighted (them) not' Urkunden

krht who stands upon her

soil'

Mar. Dendera

II

conceived of

79.

in

the

form of a serpent

of the ruin that had befallen the temple

3S6.

i[C>l

Similarly

V*^

lm^~^
Hathor

is

^^'^
1

called 'the

good

Princes of ancient race regarded themselves

^
Gardiner, The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

^f:

as incarnating the family

as

spirit

^I^T^P^'^W
remaining

spirit

Cairo

stele

M.

'^P'"^

occurs again below

'"

Here the

20543.

A'.,

own

tlieir

persons, and

^""''^"^ '^^>'^'

Hat Nub Graffiti

the land'

in

in

arrogated

themselves such epithets

^|^^^^rT^,

^'"^ 4,8;

1,3; 11, 2;

t<j

a princess

is

called

X^fml

S^

The word

of the old Pharaonic stock must be meant.

spirit

^^"''^^''

'^

7, 7.

7,6-7,7.

-t^

^JU.

III

AA^AAA

^J^^

(7, 7)

Behold^ the Residence

is

afraid through want.

in order toQ) stir

feuds

Kahun

1,21.

unopposed.

M g^wt,

7,6.

The

gho

expression n

corrupt.

below

8, i. 14;

the substantive

'without' (see Erman's note on

but of masculine gender.

meaning,

similar

cf.

For

h^'yt see

The

^^^zt'A

Prisse 13,7; Pap. med.

Lebensmude 64) contains a substantive with

beginning of the

second clause

is

certainly

on 3,11.
7,7.
AAAftAA

0|

Behold
takes

away

cf.

IT

the

L^n.^'\~z\.-%^-',

4i^qi,f,

_^_

The brave man,

with confederates.

land has

the

coward

his property.

7j-/ cannot be translated as

7,7.

smiy,

it

stands; should

we read

ts-nf

skw

as in 1,3.'

Hr

2, I.

7,7-7,8.

^,-T-,^i-5^?iiwzM
Behold^ the Serpent

phagus

is

('. 8)

^,t,

the dead.

He who

^kSAjak-f
could

make for himself no

d
sarco-

{now) possessor of a tomb.

7.7.

On

krht see above 7,5 note.

the dead, see Br.

7.8.

Worterb. 775; already

For hit see the note on

in

Nnyu'

'the tired

ones' a

common

designation of

Lebensmiide 63.

2,7.
7.8.

^k=^PC:k(--:nin
III
^n=&i^iS1T-^,T,T:i
>==.
A "

"rT"i@iiif j'ii/^L jjr(i<=>

-S^i

.Ms.

Behold, the possessors of tombs are driven out on the high ground.

for himself no coffin

is

{now) {possessor) of a treasiiryQ).

He who

could

make

ey

Text, Translation and Commentary.

Wdi

7,8.

M pr-hd
made

here to be translated 'tomb', see the note on

is

for hunself

however another
no

<

though

it

sense,

For kinr see

2, 7.

and one possible solution

namely that a word

favour of this view

In

i.

burial ecjuipment

e. his

4, 3 note.

to insert nb before

is

lost after Ir nf:

is

might be urged that krs

it

but the use of the preposition

were a verb;

alternative

first

little

possibility,

buried out of the treasury'

is

>

from the royal treasury.

as

makes

the treasury'

'in

There

pr-hd.

is

is

is

'He who
furnished

here determined

The

would be quite exceptional.

to be preferred.

is

7,9.
?

^k^ffiiz.T^k-sfljii

-T-,^p"s:i^<>=S'S
Behold, this has happened

men: he who could not

{to})

himself a

dtiild

cell is

now

posses-

sor of walls.

Rnif cannot be attached to what follows; of the numerous sentences

7,9.

similar

to

subject

is

the second

here (2,4; 4,9; /,8

clause

The

always tm, never rmt tm.

before rmt; the sense

is

however not very

deeper-seated corruption.

For

6is.

10. 11. 12. 14;

way

simplest

satisfactory,

drit see the note on

8,

i.

first

clause

our papyrus

11; 9,4. 7; 12, 11)

of emending the text

and the

in

may

the

<=>
conceal some

to insert

is

well

2, 10.

7,97,10.

]i.i\^^^i
a

<CZ>

Ms.

-.

b I" the Ms.

'W stands, not here, but after

Behold, the judges of the land are driven out through the land.
out

from

the houses

The

7,9.
in

the Ms.

Pryt

is

is

not

Horemheb

The

are driven

of kings.

correct reading

superfluous.

uncommon

the

in

may be

either r ti or ht ti\

one of the two prepositions given

substantive has obviously been omitted before the second dr.

New Kingdom

as the writing of the plural of ^-^

we have here

decree 34. 36. 38;. perhaps

Jnscr. dedic. 47;

e. g.

the plural of '--'1

7,10.

iS^^'

rrn)

slept

upon walls {})

7,10.

is

{no7i>)

Sdzv, as

Gardiner.

was pointed out

the

never

the possessor of a bed.

pleasant kind of sleeping place.

the slaves captured b}

He who

Princes are in the storehouse.

Behold, noble ladies are upoti

$n

Pharaoh

in

in

the note on 4, 10, must refer to

'the storehouse'
his

is

often mentioned

some
as

particularly un-

the place where

wars were confined or employed; thus to say that

Gardiner,

58
'princes are in the storehouse'
slaves.

hr be

correct,

Driwt

is

The Admonitions of an Egyptian

equivalent

'walls', see the note on

we must

2,

that

10;

be the meaning of the word here, and

if

this

mean

'he

where he would be safer from snakes and scorpions than

should expect however

and

or 'on the floor';

walls'

reduced to the position of

to saying

understand die phrase to

'within

S.ige.

they are

who
if
it

never slept even upon a

he slept upon
is

fK)ssible

if

wall',

We

the ground.

driwt has some

that

other significance here.

7,10

II

j.'^c^.-op^Hy^Ei

7,11.

^\\~^^-zi\h^\

Behold, the possessor of wealth {noui) passes the night thirsting.

self his dregs is {now) the possessor
7,

quendy

in

the

word

tned.

Pap. 2,27;

of

suffix

to

is

it

nb

iht.

Shrw

wrong determinative

the phrases

in

Ebers) and

in

begged for

hitn-

oi'erflowingQ).

to

found

and so often

3, 15;

t^/it-f refers

full

feminine and has here a

is

the medical literature, where

{Kahun

The

Tiht

boivls

of

He who

in

occurs

fre-

n'^x^'^iii ^ icml^k
tiht nt irp [Ebers 33, 15. 17).

elsewhere unknown.

is

7,11-7,12.

^,i\C5ikra.<55i

z%.A'^^-^:A'z^^^^^A
He who

Behold, the possessors of robes are [now) in rags.

the possessor

of fine

is

{now)

linen.

Diyt, see Br.

7,11.

never wove for himself

Worterb. Suppl. 1390.

For isywt see the note on

3,4.

7.12.

^ - ^ v|ee^=|^s^|^^f^i

If

i^^gnr

--n

Behold, he
sessed the

who never

built

same looks at them, but

for himself a boat

nf hnw and

is

fiw

expression nb

easier

as

are not

tliey

Sethe's conjecture v

7,12.

7ndh

Y^I'T'^kl^

the

is

is

{now) possessor of ships.

He who

pos-

his.

extremely probable, as

antecedent to iry and

st

it

than

gives a

yAi

good
in

contrast to

the

/;;/

compound

'wealthy man' (see on 2,5) would be.

iq\\

Behold, he

who had no shade

storm.

is

{now) the possessor of shade.

The possessors of shade arc

Text, Translation and ComincDtar)*.

is

from

was the only example known

my tomb,

Ys^'

to^.p

had moved round'

e.

(i.

^^^

in

'

'

the

when

Paheri

was formerly unable

to shelter himself can

an antithesis to the

first,

Wh'i

connects

it

is

with zohi

such as: 'those

however obscure;
but he

'pillar',

3;

is

man

(1

'the king

^^,

''^^^j
[J

655.

Hymn

NaL,

Bidl.

The

travellers.

and out

in

Side of the Sphinx

% ^^ [V^
I\'

of shadow

must mean: he who

now do so. The second clause must somehow

who (formerly) found shelter are now exposed
in his

Griffith,

wrong

contain
to the

note on Millingen 1,8 [A. Z. 34 [1896], 40)

interpretation of Iwyt here.

his

in

Isis

'when the shadow

'j^

clause

8';

Osiris 15;

to

The importance

first

173)

appears to

it

go

prays 'to

shade' Louvre

''^^

shadow with her wings'

'gives

was afternoon) Urkunden

it

'"

context

intelligible

great god'

of this

an eastern land has often been emphasized by

stormy winds'.

^'

'^^

an

in

SuppL

to Brugsch {Worterb.

suffice:

will

"^^^

shade

pleasant of shadow'

fl^lli^^

town

>-=>

occurs

it

few instances

PVH^'^
-'

V;,^

(^^'^

"

-CHS-

jjV^

/i

Wherever

either 'shade' or 'shadow'.

down

sat

in

this

by no means an uncommon word.

mean

'a

which

Szcy/, of

7, 13.

59

7,13-7,14.
AAA/VA/

who

Behold, he

He who

ignorant of the lyre {now) possesses a harp.

coas

never sang for

himself [now) vaunts the goddess Mert.

DhUt,

7.13.
picture

of a harper

netherworld'.

In

Worterb.

see Br.
in

tomb of Rameses

the

who quotes

Snppl. 1395,
III

'^"^^^

l^j)

the

words written above

who

'^^^ harper(r)

the very late Pap. Leiden 32 (partly published by Brugsch, Thesaurus

read (3,.8):

^J I^

i*

khantenmerti, his hands are

Hence too

For swh

'to

^^-^3-^

is

7.14.

on 2,11.

S^^

comes the phonetic value

evidently

praise' 'vaunt'

the

and

its

'L^vaont, Diz. di Milologia, 317

before Hathor, and bear the

titles

^^ J

upon

of Kiis plays

for the hieroglyph of the

-xe

harp

in

lyre

his

Ptolemaic times.

construction with a direct object, see the note

name of each of a

'Mert of Upper Egypt' and

JikiiS^T-^i

f JfllT^ ^^ P^ t P
upon the harp. He who is in front
l^.'^'

the

524)

sic

we

in

is

519

the

pair

of goddesses

'Mert of

who

Lower Egypt';

are distinguished as

see A. Z. 44 (1907), 18;

6.
and the evidence collected by Gr^baut, Rec.de Trav. i, 125
I
am indebted to Dr. Junker for calling my attention to some Ptolemaic passages where these
goddesses are connected with music. In Mar. Dend. II 66 a. b. they are depicted playing the harp

no

less

8;

^V^

and

"^"^"^1""^

'lady

of the throat'.

than the likeness of the names, has no doubt contributed, as Dr. Junker points out, to

the frequent confusion of the yJ/r/goddesses with the goddess of Truth Mi't

Further instances of the iI//-/-goddesses as musicians

l)

usually wrote

down

This epithet,

Erman
n

huyl.

is

wrong,
This

not 'in the sh.idow

is

of

in

his note

on

])erhaps due to

a building

this passage, in

the

fact,

this m.iv

may be found

e.

g.

e. g.

Mar. Dend.W

understanding as the equivalent of m; for 'in the shade

'shadow' was .always in the foreground; a

that the visual sense

have seemed a (ontresens

but 'because of

its

2.

62 a.

Dumichen, Resultate 19,2;

of
man

shadow'.

8*

the Egyptians

therefore

sits

3
The Admonitions of

Gardiner,

21,4; 50,

Rochem. Edfou

i;

from the outset;

\vlii(

in

the

341.

not at

It is

arms are extended

their

an

l*]j;y|)liaii

baj^c.

improbable that the yJ/r/-goddesses were singers

all

those of singers, and the determinative .^-^

like

Old Kingdom accompanies the verb

Two

Iflo^-Si 'to sing'.

male

forms of Horus, cannot be wholly dissociated with the J/r /-goddesses: the one
of

3dn (Brugsch, Did. Geogr.

(e.

g.

Pyramidtexls

god

latter

<^>

T|

described

is

is

P 44.

probably, as

494;

and the other t\ fW]

505),

Nav., 18, 11);

To/d. ed.

playing on the harp

:is

we have

in

late

emended

seen, to be

^^

^ 4>a()j-intf^os

M/intiifurti or

M/mtnirtl

can hardly be mere accident that the

it

the

^ '^_^

that

both of them

deities,
is

is

Above

papyrus above quoted.

4,

into

7,14

^""="!U..!'.i^^.!.--^f^.ra^8j^ ::;-,(!

(VVSAiVN

Behold.^

of them

possessed vessel-stands

them, see Br.

JVd/i

name given

the

is

and

Worterb. 301

uncertain; perhaps

it

may

Hieroglyphs pp. 54

adoi-ned for one

is

The meaning

5.

It

seems more than

of the last words must be transliterated

The Ms. reading

hardly refer to nbzv, and

likely

that the text

hnw

may be

Possibly the archetype had

hmv

'a'

)m

out of order.

is

lost after 'bronze'.

im; the words

referring to ivdhw, emphasize the plurality, of that

if

of -wnh here

the custom, well-known from tomb paintings, of garlanding

expect two parallel or contrasted sentences; possibly a few words

way.

jug

not one

to vessel-stands fitted out with the vessels that belong to

Griffith,

refer to

such stands with wreaths of flowers.

We

of bronze

{} }}.

7,14.

is

who

those

word

in

zv'

im can

a strange

'a single vessel thereof.

7,14-8,1.

a Ms. has a

tall

meaningless sign after

who slept
sawQ) stands and

zvithout a 7vife{J)

Behold., he

never

8, I.

^jiry.

Lange conjectured

7, 6.

^H

'^

Swdn

only here.

for

^00"^^,

ai

open to the objection that a stronger word than

tmnfmii,

precedes, and to translate

its

hi?-t

gm

or hirt 'widow'

but as

present state, but

This does

am

is

derived, only here.

Sethe observes,

would be required.

with which he compares the frequent expression

ihre Last erdriickend".

he

(?).

H^ry, the masculine word from which

giwt, see the note on

He whom

through want finds precious things.

^^ s^ ^^

this

emendation

is

Sethe jjroposes to join

Kk"^-"^

^^^^'

'^o '*^^^'-

hndet Herrlichkeiten, die er nie gesehen, dastehend und durch

in

fact

seem to be

the only

unable to convince myself that

tence seems intolerably long and heavy.

this

is

way of
what

dealing with

the text

the scribe meant;

in

the sen

Iranslition and

Text,

Commentary.

g|

8,18,2.

?,;^^!:^-k--!Ai^
AAA/IAA

who

Behold, he

Nb

8, I.

now have

'h'zv,

possessed no property

(now) a

is

man of

wealth.

The prince praises

hint.

The second clause obviously means that princes

of deference towards men who once were poverty-stricken.

see the note on 2,5.

adopt an attitude

to

(.^>ftttiiPxx^^'

8,2.

a Ms.

Behold, the poor of the land have become rich,

who has

one

is

more

Hwd

frequent

substituted

to him;

'rich'
is

not a rare word, e.g.

is

the causative

by the scribe

for this sign cf

marked by

property has become

the possessor of)

nothing.

8, 2.
still

and

shwd

'to enrich'

for the less

Rifeh

7,

Rifeh

Graffiti ?>,\o; Eloquent Peasant

7,

22;

Urkunden IV

familiar determinative <=>.

22; Mission

as not clearly legible.

Griffith

Hat Nub

8,

The

37 {Tomb of

60. 163.

B i.ig,

The

sign

which was doubtless unknown

tbi);

Siut\ 247 is
a necessary and

the form

restoration of nb before iht

is

certain conjecture.

8,2-8,3.

ifra^jT^^fl^^
Behold,

have become

masters

of

butlers.

He who was

messenger

(now)

sends another.
8, 2.
is

required;

The
hrpw

first

will

word

is

evidently incomplete; the

name

of

some kind of domestic servant

clearly not suit.

8,3-8,4.
^v^lA^

a Ms.

1,

Ms

Behold, he

who had no loaf

is

owner of a bam.

His magazine

is

provided with

the

possessions of another.
8, 3.

Anast.

P't a kind of cake or loaf of bread; Pap.

/F14,

I.

Hnn

'to

provide',

cf.

Br.

Kahun

26a, 16; Ebers 49,

Harris i8a,

Worlerb. 963; Harris 57,6; Amherst 2,^.

3;

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

g,

Behold^ he whose hair

had

fallen out atid

who

zvas without oil is become a possessor of

jars of sweet myrrh.

W^, of the

8, 4.

from Ptolemaic

texts, see Br.

unguent for the

hair,

e.

of

falling out

g.

hair,

cf.

Ebers 67,

Worterb. 1065; hbhb

Zauberspr.

f.

Mutter

the

in

3.

'oil-jar'

same sense Piankhi

Kind

j<.

Hbb

hitherto

iio.

known

onl)'

'nt\w as

an

3, 5.

8,5.

:\

Ms. inserts

tii

before ^fis.

who had no box

Behold, she

She who looked at lur face

possessor of a coffer.

is

in

t/ie

7vater is possessor of a mirror.

Ghs

8,5.

Piankhi 33.
pd.,

bo.x'

'a

itp^

especially

for

clothes;

Westcar

cf

elsewhere unknown; Sethe suggests that

ipd 'furniture' discussed by him A. Z. 44 (1907), 134

2,
it

12, 5;

may be

Anast.

12,2; 16,3;

identical with the

word

5.

8,5.

Behold^
8, 5.

Left incomplete by the scribe: Sethe points out that this beginning of a paragraph

maj- verj' well be transferred to the blank space in

S, 7,

where Lange had conjectured

^
I

8,5-8,7.

('rt

liKxiZ

H=

^buu,

Mine

left

blank.

<^,-f-,(lflo

[y.^l^^f5^?l

Skll^lfm fl^t -T3II

Behold, a

turning not back\

man

is

It

is

praises
incense

happy when he

good for a man

[Behold, he

of another; not

eats his food.

hnoii'n

to

'^

Partake of thy possessions in joy of heart,

eat his food'

who was ignorant

of]

Jlic

his

god allows

god {now)

it

to

offers to

tmn whom he

him

luith

the

Text, Translation and Commentary.

iC

The

8, 5.

blank space

in

8, 7

doubtless due

is

to a lacuna

Ms. that lay before the scribe of the Leiden papyrus, or before one of

The
or

now

question

other words, whether

in

end of the gap,

from

On

we have

in

in

8, 5

intelligible

in

part ending with

earlier

If

the

in

we emend

tn'itn

or not;

km

at the

;// is

accordance with Sethe's suggestion,

and quite

itself,

the

in

of our

style

hs-nf can hardly be quite complete;

would then be mere pointless moralizing, whereas every separate paragraph

therto (with the partial e.Kception of

character,

scriptive in

here two sections or one.

fragmentar)- words

the

passage

immediate predecessors.

his

lacuna contained the introductor}' formula

this

we get a paragraph

the other hand

section

the

whether

the

inserting

point onwards

this

papyrus.
for

arises as to

or illegible

filling

in

7,

hi-

after the

change of introductory' formula) has been de-

detail

the picture of Egypt's ruin.

some new

in

The

part of

first

made conformable to the conte.xt if some such words as 'the food of everj'
'all men now hunger' be lost after hstif.
We can then follow the
it is a good
thing for a man to eat his own food, and it is a right that the
those of whom he approves; now however this divinely-given privilege is

our text would be

man

is

train

taken from him' or,

of thought:

god concedes

to

men.

ilenied to

Sntu

8, 6.

The

something.

Wor/erb. 1248; Suppl. 1073'!

(Br.

'^^

^^dl^v'^M'^^
<=r>

jJ^'^::^

usuall)'

means

'to feed'

someone

witii (prep. i)

sense 'to feed on' something, with the thing as object, appears to be secondary;

^J

d Atonou

Culte

p.

Tomb of Paser

Thebes,

40.

Nn

)ik

hn/in;

this

^-(]^^==^1

(unpublished);

construction

cf.

more

is

usual

in

the

New
Snm

Kingdom, see Sethe, Verbum

563; cf. however Lebens7nude 77.

kt-k and the following words are probably the substance of the divine decree afterwards

than

alluded

in

the Middle

11

to.
8,

78,

8.

(
a Ms.

,^iPi=iiS^eiT^('Nrr,T?i.iiP,T~|&^n
b Ms

_^

/\

fl

Behold, noble ladies, great ladies, mistresses of goodly things give their children for beds Q).
8,8.
struction
cTfie'

^|i;

Sethe conjectures that rdit n here means 'to exchange

seems hard

it

must be admitted that the use of

may be defended by
cf.

Rekhmere

Z, 2^.

passages as

.such

Hnkyt

'bed'

-vv-w.

Urkundeti IV 118
is

also

as

for';

and though

equivalent

"

^^

to

this

^""^

("^ "^^j

elsewhere determined by

con-

the later r dbi

cf.

4, 9;

AJ
9,

Millingen 1,12.
8,88,9.

)?P>^k^{^--'

^n'^<
Behold, a
protects him.

man {who

He who

has not

obtains] a noble lady as wife; her

(

slay him.

father

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

64

The probable

8, 9.

protected by

father-in-law.

his

some words have

something

fallen

m>ty

like

who has acquired riches,

The man ulio lias no means is

sense

out after iwty the construction

\nf,

rmt

nbt\

obtains a wife of noble birth and

he

is:

/ir

is

not protected, but

quite abnormally

we

elli[)tical:

is

Unless

killed.

require

sm^m-f.
8,9-8,10.

II

lllll

mr. -^^M^m

,,?i,,i',T,-f

-)

(.

iiiiiii

\.A\iJi^
[Rick men hand over

Behold^ the children of courtiers are

of their

The incomplete word might be emended

8,9.

^^S]

'rags'

Hlu\

8, 10.

sign read

cows(.?)

(cf.

^^^*^

QIH

the reading of the Ms., must be corrected to

restore: '[the

plunderers'.

to

to

'criminals' (Sethe) or

3,4).

e.vceptionally large,

is

we might

case

plunderers.

to

coias{})

calves Q})

the]

and

herdsmen

indistinctly

(|^j

made; possibly

or to

(i^,

should be read

it

(or 'overseers') of] cattle [deliver over]

For hikyw^ see the note on

'^^^
In

(5.

this

the best of their

2, 9.

8,10-8,11.

ftAAAAA

tm^.
Behold, butchers transgress (J)

wzth the

cattle

of the poor

plunderers.

Stnyw below

8, 10.

ing 'kings'

impossible

in

word should be of such

that the

the

quite

is

8, 12; 9, i,

Hood

The

papynis.

e-Ktremely dubious,

9, i,

evidently a

is

rare occurrence;

likely

for 'butcher' 'slaughterer';

where the determinative

connection with

and the only

word

we might

the late verb

is

^5,^ Br.

example outside our papyrus

Knkn

is

slightly doubtful,

elsewhere means

is

literature;

(3) 'beaten'

It

does not appear

it

is

that the verb

perhaps preferable to assign to

where
U-Zl

likely

seems

it

to

e^A^S
l)

Tpt H

is

it

is

The

construction with

^'-

^-

find

O
in

*^

as

in

coercing people) and

here uothiog more than a faulty writing of the preposition tf

'before'.

is

the Decree of

the medical
in 9, 12.
kill';

Horcmhcb

fl%"'f

without leaving hides ....

in

the

^.

here used merely as a rarer circumlocution for 'to

a metaphorical sense,

it

-nhe^e

occurs only here and

be used of official abuses: 'they went from house to house

^^^''"S

a person with a stick; (2) 'to beat' 'pound up'

'flattened' of bronze.

curious

d'Orbiney 16,7 (lo'^JI?

the transcription used for the Berlin Dictionary giving 1

(i) 'to beat'

is

Suppl. 1158

Worterb.

VTk2rr,~^U?Wgn'!3-flP-V=^^i3^^55t^
reading

It

have expected to

certainly

significant.

the render-

26,

Text, Translation

ge

and Commentary.

8,11-8,12.

-^ ""-^^tP^^i^V. ^k--lls^?^^[^]

Jill

t?N

'

lllllllllli

(.

-"^-^ -^s^^

-)

Behold, he zvho never slaughtered for himself

8,

I.

He who knew

hills.

not

all

sees

now slaughters

'^I

D''^

should probably be read | '^

misunderstanding of the determinative

P^'^

the signs

D*^

being due to the

see the note on jnrrt, above 6, ii.

8,12.
sic

They are given

Behold, butchers transgressQ) with geese.

8, 12.

For stny and knkn, see the notes on

8, lo.

(to)

the

gods instead of oxen.

preposition must clearly

The

be

restored before iitrw.

8,128,13.

^.^.!T,MIIIIIIII(-'3)T-r?l^.^Dl^n
squares

lert

unfilled

i
%

Behold, female slaves

8, 13.

In

place of

offer geesei^).

iphw we ought doubtless

Noble ladies

to read ipdw; this conjecture receives

support from the fact that such words as ww-oxen,

ceding

^mii^Ti........

iziyi-bulls

and ri-geese occur

in

some

the pre-

lines.

8,13-8,14.

a 1-or the traces in the Ms., sec plate 8, note .

Behold, nobles ladies flee.

throtigh

Their [children}] are cast down

fear of death.
8, 14.

Peasant

The overseersQ)

i,

Slid n,

Gardiner.

Pth

'to

cast

down' niooT,

197.

^^

cf.

n snd n 16,

(Br.
i;

e. g.

Worterb. 505)
[m:]

snd n

Pyramidtexts P 603;
is

merely the

New

Petrie,

Koptos 8,6; Eloquent

Egyptian writing of

9, 12.

this

word.

The Ailmonition^ of an Egyptian Sage.

Gardiner,

gg

8,14.
(

.irill
"I

i'

<=^ Q

MM.
(Behold

the beginning.

land

There

flee.

for them because of want

no

is

section being clearly parallel to the

Tliis

8, 14.

M'

the chiefs of the

Nt

obviously wrong; read

is

(?).

last,

should probably be restored at

m'ltn

The meaning

of

here

/^/

is

obscure.

giwt, see 7,6 note.

\i

mitn be restored

the end of the

at

line,

only

2^.,

squares remain

for the sentence beginning with nb hsQ).

8,14-9,1.

who possessed

[Behold] those

squalor^)

is

(now) one

As was

8, 14.

but

little

9,

who

beds

{ii07v

on

lie)

He who passed

ground.

the

the night in

preparesi)) for himself a watersktnQ).

pointed out

in

the notes to the last paragraph, the restoration of mitn leaves

place for the preceding sentence.

I.

For

btl:

are equally obscure.

for waterskin

The second

note on 3,4;

see the

For

were meant;
clause here

is

"^"^^

it

the

meaning of the word and

see on 14,

2.

Sdw

construction here

its

here written as though the word

is

should possibly be identified with the word discussed on

clearly andthetical to the

first;

but

exact meaning

its

is

4, 10.

uncertain.

9,1-9,2.

a Ms. ci-

Behold noble

ladies

go hungry

For wi r see the note on

9, 2.

irt nsH either (i) 'that which

they, the butchers,

/1

is

the butchers arc sated with'

9, I.

pared for the ladies who now

but

7,

i,

and

for stny that

was made

for them',

what was prepared for them.

on
i.

e.

8, 10.

that which formerly

are famished; or (2) 'what they have done'

have slaughtered.

The former

rejected by Sethe on the ground that

-ch=-

alternative

I| l]

is

preferred

i.

e.

b\-

was

pre-

the animals which

Lange and

myself,

would be required.

Behold, no offices are in their {right) place, like a frightened herd without a herds7nau.

Text,

For

9, 2.

see too

Hicros;lyphs

y.

idr

is

[1905], 119) proves

'^

l(2vj-T^^^

that

is

stands

in

^^

'"

'

of viinw-f (for

0^^ ^ J't^J^ J^^^

^ ^

l!r~A

22

L. Z?.

Ill

161

= R.,

'

face(?) shrinks back(.?)' Brit.

'"^'^^

obscure passage Naville, Goshen

parallelism

determinative

^~

Champ., Mon.

faint'

a pessimistic context
Jl

singular suffix

cf.

A. Z. 42

Tiid/j,

cf.

^ 5^ ?

161

(similarly

The

/V) like a gazelle.

determinative

here

The words mi

idr nn m'lmv-sn reappear in the Coronation stele from Gebel Barkal,

may be

Tiiis

(who

for us,

spelt

from
'to

the

swerve,

doubdess a corruption of

is

33;

^ J-^v^^

5, 3

may have been

and

2 16,

and

12*;

To judge

(cf.

has no herdsman'.

= ibid.

H. 240, 39'

shrink, recoil'

the captains say to their troops; 'Come, let us crown a lord

averted

the Pap. Keller

the Eloquent Peasant passages, the original meaning

in

's

'^^'^^

snd and should obviously be corrected to tnbh.

to

Mus. 5645 recto

Lastly, in

6, 3.

/.

'^'^

and

foil.;

word

this

li-=.p4x^ 'thou art a l)alance; swerve not' Eloquent Peasant

shrinking, his heart

'^

67

a singular noun with collective meaning.

too ibid. 97); of the Hittite chief

in

The

41.

Commentary.

collected by Loret in Rec. de Trav. 18, 205

compare the examples

'nir

Griffith,

Translalion ami

Urkunden

7^.

87

III

are) like a herd

that

a quotation from the Admonitions.

9,2-9,3.

^,~f,'fe)!kf'flfll

f;-?jiTZTJ

i,:c:?flfl('.3)iip^

a Ms.

Behold, cattle are left to stray,

fetches

for himself

those that are

and

|^(](|^ ^

emend

hww)

should not read

in

is

(-^- ^-

all

For

^.b

'to

in

none

them together.

to feather

commenting on

34 [1896],

probability the

elsewhere used of assembling people, see

9, 3.

is

Each man

branded with his name.

berg appositely quotes the present passage

there to

there

my

22).

|^^5i^i

same word.

but wrongly proposes

this sentence,

Sinnhe

>"

Nwy,

118

cf below 12,1;

we

(where
the verb

is

Inscription of Mes, p. 19, note 48.

brand' catde, see Brugsch, A. Z. 14 (1876), 35

38;

Horemheb

decree 26.

9,3.

Behold, a
9, 3.

the

In

might expect:

man

'he

is

He

slain beside his brother.

second

half

of the

abandons him and

section

liastens

fD

away

{own) limbs.

to save his

"^ 7^
to

(1

save

1 5

is

clearly

.^

his

own

skin'.

corrupt.
J\dikt

cf below 14, 12.

1)

With the

ileterminalive

2)

See the Appendix.

'We

hiwf,

The Admonitions of an Egyptian

Gardiner,

gfi

Sat;e.

9,3-9,4.

hrr
a Ms.

L Ms. inserts
I

after ni.

who had no yoke of oxen

Behold, he

for himself no oxen

to plo7<gh

with

is

comes perfectly

clear.

{now) possessor of

Idr, see 9, 2 note.

He who

(now) possessor of a herd.

is

could find

cattle.

With the help of the two simple emendations adopted

9, 4.

^k^klZ

^vM^^fi,-k-'fl^S-'55i

(9.4)

our text, the passage be-

in

Ski possibly Pap. med. Berlin

but nowhere else.

8, 5,

9,49,5.

"

g^

iinr^.',?,-k-ioi^ai

Behold, he 2vho

had no grain

for himselj tibt-corn {now) sends

In and

9,5.
spectively.

Tibt

'-^^

Jj ,__^ ^raf

as

this

pr seem

d'lt

a rare

word

He who had

{now) the possessor of granaries.

to fetch

forth.

here to
for

mean

'to

some kind of

fetch'

corn: cf

and 'send out' from the granarj"""^

"^

3 ^ ^^J
-^^D

re-

'"^^

persistent in giving grain to the Thebans' Rec. de Trav. 16, 59 (collated by Sethe);

^^"^^

Twill

is

it

is

zfe^j-';k

(9,5)

^f ^ _QQ^

de Rouge, Edfou 21,

Brugsch

13.

measure of corn {Worterb. Suppl., 1400);

the

is

clearly

wrong

Edfou example speaks

in

regarding tibt

decisively

against

view.
9,5.

Behold, he

who had no dependents Q)

is

a lord of serfs.

no7C'

He who was

a {notable) does

conimissioji{s) himself.

Sihw.

9i 5'

at

all

The meaning

satisfactor)- here,

and one

Worterb. 1276; Siippl. 1094) does not seem

'neighbours' (Br.
is

tempted

to connect

the word,

not with sih 'to draw close'

'approach', but with sih 'to present' 'reward'; the determinative ^^ is quite negligeable in a Ms.
of this kind, and s^h is used of 'presenting' a man with s\z\&%{Urkunden IV ^8). It must be admitted
recto

however
2, 10),

that

the

meaning 'neighbours'

certain

where the love-sick swain is visited by

sihw seems to be parallel to tkn imk, so

Prissc 14,

I,

meaning.

On

the other hand Paheri 6 seems to

a number of 'attendants' (3 0^^) carrj'ing sandals

of bags

is

and

i,s

calletl

''^'T^

flA^

'

'''''^

his

at

one passage {Harris 500

least

'neighbours'.

In

the

that there too 'neighbours'

make

etc.

in

in

is

the probable

favour of the rendering 'dependent';

are followed by a

beloved

obscure context

dependent

man who

(.^)'.

brings a couple

Sihu'-ti

'neighbours'

Text, Translation and Cummentary.

Sail.

6,8

The

out.

Anast.

15,8

is

possibly

a different word.

conjecture sr (often above translated 'prince';

covers the whole connotation of the word)

as despatching messengers;

cf.

Prisse

is

8, 12

Ar\

neither

supported by the

Rekhmere

13;

wn m

After

rendering not yet

this

fact that

10

2,

word has been

the sr

left

'official'

often described

is

foil.

9,5-9,6.

n
n
9 <=if=j io=-^p
IT

j^ llll www

Behold^

All

is

fn

2flrtirjj^-^,-T^fl-^^ii

(=,^

(,,6,

powerful men of the

laiui^

the condition

of the people

The
The

9, 6.

lynOgT)
to

expression knzv nu>

facsimile
p'"^^^.

^1

shows

ti

is

traces,

curious:

now

hnv

for

3,

(to

them}}).

'^''

^XMSi)

2, 7.

13 impersonally, and

it

is

seem

that

quite illegible,

But as Sethe points out, the

emend lyOffA"'^

cf.

to

omission of n-sn

hardly possible to understand

that

is

to the reading

[xjint
is

Lange suggests

should be taken with the following words; the objection to this

in

not reported

is

fi

ruin\
9, 5.

ought

tlic

(?

and we

intolerable,

shrw n rhyt

that

w? r ikw

occurs above

differently here.

it

9,6.
c\

a Ms.

^^

b Ms.

III

"^
III

The enemies of

Behold, no craftsmen work.

Sswi, see 7,2 note;

9,6.

make

here apparently 'to

by emending
to

before

construe hft'iw

ti

poor'

hmwtf

in
i.

e.

that

passage

'.spoil'.

'to

The

and understanding

the

land have spoiltQ)

A'

could

as the object

together as 'the enemies of the land';

cf.

7,

crafts (J)

someone 'of

impoverish'

construction

its

be made

of die verb;

(preposition ;);
like that

but

it

of

is

7, 2

better

1.

9,7-9,8.

=
[Behold, he

70/10

gathered

/']

the

ploughed [for himself]

The scribe

\sits

in

his office^), but] his

--m&T^-

Wi('.)iiiiiiiii

harvest [now) knows nothing thereof.

[

The reaping}\

hands are

[idle}]

ivithin

takes place,
it.

but

He who
is

never

not reported.

This section

9, 7.
in

officials

this

in

The AdmoQitions

Gardiner,

<^Q

would give a good

connection,

this

the decay

to

tax on

the

collecting

refers

corn.

to s^i

parallel

of agriculture and

After

T^

^/^(inn^^

1^

see on

knows nothing of

it".

8.

the signs

still

for

preserved

sph-

Sa//.

cf.

y^6, 2;

must be understood

it

sentence

the

in';

the most usual verb

registered';

of

who gathered

'he

% ^^,

im be correct,

If

form

For the

suit

of government

laxity

conjectures

who

'behold, he

the

to

the second sentence, but

in

Pap. Bologna 1086, 24; Pap. Leiden 370 recto

'he

Lange

[m///i\

too small for the lacuna and does not

is

Perhaps we should read

partitively:

of nn Kgyptian Sage.

beginning

with

/;;/,

7, 9.

9,8-9,11.

__IV^i

about 14

lost

s<,u:ir<;s

'^'^

<^::^

iffi^

\\

^Py

-^

,^ii

(9,

a Ms.

as

Destroyed

.0)

above

!.,,,,,.,

(i^is^^'^i

Ill

his

adversary

iv..,...j--ni

in that time.

The infirm man brings

Q).

The land

The

not light because of

is

from the

word hd but

is

later series

10,6

in

There, as

we

10,6

in

monitory part of the composition, the jjaragraph ushered

as a very suitable transition.
that the admonitions
is

from 9,11 to 10,2

already familiar to us.

in

form and

10,2

In

as in

3,8 and 3,11'.

In

be reo-arded as a continuation of
te.xt

10,3

not the

there

is

no

the sentence

mSi

6 serving

internal evidence for

si

sif

m^i

etc.

si

hrvjyf

in

supposing
9,8

its

9,8 and

9,

plural
i

it

determinative,

The

cannot be construed

should be understood

in

the

other words, the series of paragraphs from 9,8 to 10,3

pessimistic descriptions which

tlie

9,9

1,5.

seems to deal successively with several topics

despite

in

is

be able to show,

to

by rmy rf Ti-mhiu 10,3

in

substance, to

hope

pass from the descriptive to the ad-

the contrary,

but

^^^^,

as an imperative; not only there but also

manner

in

mutilated,

sadly

is

9,

On

have already begun.

apparently analogous, both

text

the sections

In

few para-

These paragraphs are

where the reiterated formula

foil.,

the sentence hdii' hftlw n-w hn-w.

to be understood as an imperative, and

that

[to

it.

long series of sections introduced by miln here gives place to a

to be distinguished

hdw

coolness

looks

Poor men

graphs of which each begins with the word hd (9,8; 9,11; [9,14']; 10,2).

isolated

man

[jEvery}]

fear

hot\

9, 8.

(9. ..)

his

is {J)

\as\
is

/WVS^rfVA

6, 8.

upon

which

same
is

to

Ipuwer afterwards uses as the

for his exhortations.

9,9.
flourish';
I)

cf.

Fn

is

a rare

word

Eloquent Peasant

See too the note on

lo, 2.

7v

seems

that

115; ibid.
2)

to express

1,22,2.

This example

owe

the opposite of

rwd

'to

be strong'

Benihasan \\6QY, 'he drives away

to the kindness of Dr. Vogelsang.

'to

(sr-un-f)

and Commentary.

Text, Translalioii

^^^^^^'S^^-^^^fll^i

thirst

from thee,

weak

thereby!?)' Mission \\

Tomb

of Neferhotep, plate

yj
^ ^^^^^ ^"^ strong, thou art not

^"<^

yjl^

3';

^
^

faint

nT*

[Ar

/iz<y]

Stele

bodies'

their

in

^'^'^'^^

A'fr.

man

7>az>. 29, 164;

d'c

'^'^^'''

hearts are

Urkunden IV 972'.

'the shelter of the infirm'-,

suggested

is

Tulankhamoii 9 ~

of

?^ o^rT.

calls

himself

The emendation

kblno

11,13 below.

b)-

9,11-10,2.

(9,.=)|,.,.,..,|^i,iil[fl

l|,-,..,...,.Jvr7',flTKP,T,
^n>^|

A2i)^

'^ i

''j'""

9 S'l"f lost

i D ^\\_A^

\-S^\\^ f-'),^!^^

|...,..,...,o.,|[]ao

the tnessenger, without

men pass by

away

chambers with hawks{j)

morttQ).

him, without his dreading

they

make

9,11

portions

of

graphs.

The

9,12

13

TO, 2.

this

It

of the

passage, and that

it

12

untranslateable.

Lasdy

the

if

for

ought

lid

if

10,2.

cloth,

poor man

vigilant''

These examples

owe

The day dawns

upori

TentsfJ) are

what

in

twice

or

in

It

is

wholly obscure what meaning

the

lost

and

line

tliat

man may assure

reading imw be

his

in

own

correct

10,

i,

it

safety.

the

seems

What

to be attached to

is

be said that by

to

then

Egyptians

follows

is

quite

described

are

Hpw

1,2.

The obscure

as

sentence beginning

seems to give the following meaningless phrases: 'men run on

see the note,

in

in

the midst of the house (?.?)'.

the Appendi.x, on shjk., Brit.

For shnk

Mus. 5645 recto

Read
I

1)

laden with his pos-

seized^

tiiemselves, like the barbarians of the deserts.

translated literally,

through [m) a

is

may have occurred once

foreheads, strained through the wryt-c\ot\\ of Tayt

strain' a lif]uid

them.

consequence to be divided up into several para-

For the determinative o{ hryt see on

I.

from

seems to have been the deprivations of the poor, that of

the end of

the poor

reduced to making tents

with shs-tzc,

At

9, 14.

taken away}]

flee

the robber)- of messengers.

vigilance in the nightime

[is

Ms. 5-

his door

Is the

lost

hills.

possible that

quite

is

subject of 9,11

the greater part of

10

Men

it.

like the dwellers

He

time.

about 6 squares

The poor man begs

fear of the terror he inspires^).

[Ihrojtgh]

food

their

Deslrqyedi^() are

::::ifl^-'^'^,?,^

b The Ms. reading might be either 5 or ^.

a Suggested by the facsimile.

sessions, taken

^^' '-5^

"^ll

the kindness of Dr. Vogelsang.

2) Hitherto

wrongly divided nkl a

l/n.

'to
3.

Gardiner,

^2

The Admonitions of an K^pliao

S.igr.

10,2-10,3.

!<=>

\\l

Destroyed
oj

go ye upon
lo, 2.

the pcrJoriance

is

The

the

tirst

road "whieh yc know

sentence

^^

the paragraph

i'"^'

not being found

for

in

Behold they are five men.

as

infinitive

before the

subject

its

be observed

hieratic

'^ ZwJ

has been translated 'a party of

(e.

g.

They

they

say,

exceedingly clumsy, but, with the slight correction (Tl'^v

\

should

^^

of;

in the missions

are come.

ivc

st.

fi\e

the

in

cannot

or 22 nd. dynasty.

II

is

7)

^'^^^

However

servants'.

Davies, Ptahhetep

title

applied

Eloquent Peasant

fD^ 1^

that
1

cf.

obscure, but the meaning must be that servants

is

Si ^ recalls the word

Old Kingdom

is

For hd with an

grammatically defensible.

^^^

of that for zvhich they are sent by servants

without their being afraid of them.

their lords,

sayQ):

to

it

now

Z^J
is

to

be

The

201

read

hib-tw.

latter

part of

give orders to their masters.

Benihasan

be noted that

women

B i,

A'

T ^^

only,

and

much importance should be attached to the determinative in the Benihasan

The repetition of ddsn may be due to dittography.
10, 3.

it

8,19, where

^^%^

in

uncertain

is

it

the

how

title.

10,3-10,6.

a Ms. only

Lower Egypt
entire palace

the

fish.

To

it

is

The storehouse of
without its revenues.
To
weeps.

belottg zvhite

cloth

and fin^

it

linen,

belong {by right)

bronze

palanquin and all goodly produce

in the palcue,

10,3.

as

in

6, 9.

would not

and
zvheat and barley, geese and
To it belong carpet and mat

the king is the cotntnon property

and

oil.

If

it

had

of

cveryotie,

not been

be empty.

Hill Intw-nl, see 6,9 note; perhaps

;;/

should be restored before

this

expression,

Text, Translation and Commentary.

^@^\

CT n

In

10.4.

Sinuhe

-ft- (e. g.

Turin 59,3) and occurs

but

205),

(e.

Sinuhe

g.

usage

for this

';

nt.

the writing

also quite early

the palace belongs (by right)

The proper

hmt

B 44. =

c\.

A.

frequent

is

Z.

/r ivdj

the

is

New

Egyptian spelling

Verbum

expression (]<=>%^^^^^|] for which see Sethe,

unknown, and

148b.

not clear what sense should be given to

is

it

II

the N. K.

in

is

Pap.

g.

'to
to-

50.

meaning of these

the

for

5;

(e.

Ntf^ emphatic,
Hdt and pkt

lyfhiv
Sk\ with

quite obscure.

is

Tmin

Pap.

Totb. ed. Nav. 89, 3;

(cf.

writing of 'without'

68).

34 (1896),

see Griffith's additional note (p. 105) on the passage quoted.

words

ibid.

Urkunden IV 207; 742.

Psi{l) and hi occur together Pap. Kahun 30,44
10.5.

gether,

is

of

doubtless a corruption

is

J-

73

122,

i)

of the

old

as determinative,

it.

10,6-10,7.

/\A/V\/VA

Ms

Destroy the enemies of the noble Residence, splendid of courtiers

The Overseer of
10,6.

hdw

hfthv

inc>

and

plete,

From 10,6 to
hnw {pf) sps'i.

the to7i>n

10,11

we

number of short

find

times of peace and prosperit)-.

in

that

10,6,

which paints

view hdzv

this

been that Kgypt owes

it

in

introductory

S^

c^n

hd
the

is

formula
l3f.

of

{Aa has as

il

n '

I.

in

10,6,

the

variant

by short
it

of our book

the last paragraph

forming a very

10,3

appropriate

destroy the enemies of the royal Residence.

to

in

10,12 and the following

there

is

to

is

the

completely

In the

preserved

'enemies

machinations of the

any good ground

for

lines.

It

is

only two instances where the

the

gate

"^l-

plural

are

strokes

the only

|'^^^^_^o^'^'^c^^'^^5j*
However

wliich

the rarity of

hd

in

signifies rather 'to efface'

in

this

'to

of the land'

(see

such a translation as 'harmful are' or

explained grammatically only as a plural imperative.

meaning of that word,

(> a r

ended

but rarely employed of the 'destruction' of people;

name

their turn

one of the main points of the descriptive pa.ssages has

'woe unto' the enemies of the Residence.

^^

of the king's palace,

commands

for

9, 8,

misfortunes

its

nor

7,119,6);

in

the introductory'

here translate 'destroyed are the enemies of the noble Re.sidence' giving

the sense assigned to

especially

or

as can be seen,

likely that the essentially descriptive part

a plural imperative, parallel to sh^w

is

we cannot

obvious that

hd

seems

desolate condition

the

transition to a series of admonitions

On

It

far

and magnificence of the royal Residence, as

which the ruin of the land was depicted

in

So

which were succeeded

liinv,

circumstantial clauses descriptive of the orderliness

words

sections beginning with the

Unfortunately not one of these sections has been preserved com-

formula was followed by ejiithets agreeing with

was

like

it

7valkcd abroad, without an escort{?).

most of them only a few words remain.

in

/;/

It

known

Totb.

sense

found,

ed.

and as

may be

it

the

stands

objected that

instances .seems to be

Nav. 145

may be due

obliterate'

word of

first

{Pg);

146,9

to the very strong

than merely 'to destroy'.

^'

ilic

Thr Admonitions of an

Gardiner,

in

hnw pf

10,8.10.11 seems to indicate that the glory of the Residence described by

Spsi

following epithets

is

a thing of

tht;

his

S^Si

name from

perhaps the

is

in

10,7.

whose

official

rare verb s^Si

the

repress'

'to

above and

past, (for a similar use see 6,11

and the use of the reproving particle 7ns

10,7.

K|;yptiaii Sa|;e.

10.7

ii:ai4-^i?H?^p^j i-.

(?)

may

often occurs

title

same

hint at the
in

iifi

in

5,12),

fact.

the N. K.,

and who derives

Harris 28,6; 57, 13; 58,6; Mar. Abyd.W 55,34.

10,8.

'

y^mi

.-,.....

,0.,

\Destroy the enemies of the noble Residence], splendid

10,8-10,9.

.-iiei^iiiiif I. -,.,....

....I

[Destroy the enemies of\ that {formerly) noble Residence, manifold of laws

10,8

10,9.

Not improbably

to

be divided

into

two paragraphs.

10,9-10,10.

[Destroy the enemies of\ that [formerly) noble [Residence]

10,10-10,11.

xli

^0- ^1

^ '^^Li^r.e^iz.Ji

about 7 squares

lost

^ '

'

"^

^ T

7^

2 1 4-5

squares lost

Destroy the enemies of that {formerly)

Residence

[noble]

A^o

one

could stand

Perhaps some phrase

lo, II.

Piankhi 95, both times

in

like

iv

ITI

'^^^l'

<^^-

Snnihc

reference to the king.

10,11-10,12.

squares lost

('O' '2)

a Ms.

'^

b Ms.

(D

[Destroy the enemies of] that {formerly) glorious [Residence], abundant in offices

lo, II.

I *i^

^\

en!

is

unknown; doubtless T

*^ 2 CTI

'

'offices'

(j)

should be read.

s6;

Text, 'Iranslaliun aiiJ CdnimciiUiry.

10,12

>

10,13.

a Ms.

Revicnibcr
ill in

^^

b Ms.

him who

i>m)ierse(>)

to

whenQ) he

is

He

his god.

his limbs

in pain{>)

is

His children

The

lo, 12.

reiterated

command

destroy the enemies of the royal Residence

to

succeeded by a number of solemn exhortations to pious conduct and to the observance

These exhortations are introduced by the

gious duties.

the construction

infinitives;

There

of the 2nd. person plural occurs below

^
land.

jj-3CrM means

The former sense

the sentence

referred

must be read,

singular

word see the note on

to
if

'to
is

some

act

in

to

Pl^^yl)!

have been noted

in

of

'dip'

other texts.

an imperative, especially as the suifix

is

something

in

or 'to

liquid,

irrigate'

or 'soak'

the medical literature, and the context here suggests that

of healing sick persons.

Mus. 5645 recto

is

reli-

followed by

c^^^*^

^''

^^'"''^^

in
h^w-f be correct, seems to be the participle of a verb whd; for

Brit.

here

11,6.7.

in

immerse' or

common

The meaning

10,13.

seem

a natural one, but does not

is

no reasonable ground for doubting that sh^w

is

plural imperative

is

in

wholly obscure.

Appendix

the

For

l^i

^^^

'

this

to this book.
cf.

(2 a

below 13,4.

10,13-11,1.

HNkra

D O
III

a Ms.
I

Remember
in

the early

'granar)'',
rites.

I,

to

to

fumigate with

incense,

and

to offer

water in a jar

morning.

f^n-

I.

that

which might equally well be read

word being out of place

M nhpw,

cf.

in

1^^,

's

here hardly to be translated

the present context, which clearly deals with religious

Totb. ed. Nav. 178,22; Mar.

Dend.

Ill

33; IV 74,21.

11,1-11,2.

-inii
a Ms.

O
lo*

-g

The Admonitions

G.irdiacr,

Remember
I

I, I.

An

1,2.

St, d.

Remember

bring) fai ro-geese, torpu

(to

.111

and

Eyyplian

bajjc.

and

sel-gecse;

lu

offer offerings lo

goda.

lite

has obviously been omitted after shiw.

infinitive

%^

often

in

Kingdom; ['^^^^ Zmcberspr. f. Mutter

the Old

and

natron^

to chexu

of

to

prepare while bread.

man

{So sitould) a

Kind

u.

4,

1.

on the

(do^)

day of moistening the head.

Purificatory rites are not to be

11,2.

The

forgotten.

cleansing properties of natron are frequently mentioned;

n^^=

Aah

ni^^^^

-wv^^f

(j

^,^^fl

jg

Qf

hsmn,

Ws'-

Nav. 172,

Totb. ed.

cf.

Pap. Turin 58,10 fD

in

0i'v.~>^

period of purification which priests had to undergo.

t]jg

1.

only here.

tp,

11,3

11,4.

Mil

n%.m^n fr^T^m\i^\

si'-\fv,wflfc(".4)i

b Wrongfully transcribed as <:i^> on

a Ms.

Remember
and

to

Twrl

'to

Jiaugeschichte

^:!

''^

To

cleanse'
i,"],

in

a palace,

Erman, Lebensmiide 92

see

in

n ~w.^ their stair-cases

here,

Verbiitn

Egyptian tombs are made

So too Breasted

<=.^-^(||n%

MXr

pnest purifying

the

in
J.

often later.

{Proc. 5.

i?.

^ ^rr^\%'\

Harris 15b. 10

11.4.

and

tfu

perfume of

the

56.

the temples,

make fragrant

cf.

the

Srwd

piwt.

note.

were

is

Dumichen,

25;

Skih{i) cf

plastered(')'

'I

Cairo
'milk',

,_^0

temples,

Ijuilt

their

stele

M. K. 20512.

the verb

^^^?|

may

(for

well

deriva-

,
,

possibly K*.g 'Nile-mud' (Sethe); the paint-

on a surface of Nile-mud covered with a coating of whitewash.

U^^^'^'^'^*'^

cf.

K^h

Ill

the scribe doubtless thought of

and the comparison with

352).

A 22,90)

etc.,

Urkunden

nirajl(l(lo

cover with plaster' and be a causative derived from the noun

of the kind see Sethe,

tives

stelae;

giving the verb the determinative

%> U-il <=> %^ c=^3

'to

came

Urkunden IV 975; sacred places Mar. Dend.

judge from the determinative

mean

ings

to

probably be corrected to snyt\

.should

on which

'reed',

( "vl

and

perpetuate bread-offerings.

11^

11.3.

flagstaffs,

plate.

being plastered [white] like milk; {rcmefnber) to

god's house
horizon,

lo erect

tlie

understands the

I^

57-

(always with

Pap.

Kahun

2, 1;

passage

The word

has

O^f^^ "^"^ tf','^'^ t,

probably

nothing

to

do

with

'wood').

Siut

269;

Cairo

stele

M. R. 20539,

and so

TcxI, Traiibhilioii

Commentary.

anil

-j

-,

11,4-11,6.

~7^i^

s\oe8\.

Remember

6)iiiif M.^T"

(ii>

and

observe regulations,

lo

That

enters upon the priestly office in impurity of bodyi^).

day ....

corruption of hearti^)

is

Here the observance of

11.4.

[Remember)

adjust dates.

to

eternity,

pcrfortn

to

is

who

liivi

That

wrongfully.

it

months

yearsi^)

times and seasons

religious

remoz'e

to

and the due

enjoined,

is

jjer-

formance of the religious duties connected therewith.

Ndr
(e.g.

tp-rd,

Rekhmere

is

11.5.

Pap.

in

is

it

fi,\ed
in

foil,

if/<(5-priest

und Tempel

Otto, Priestcr

J/ / see

the note on

"^^ ^

<=>

^PP

mutare.

lyifee

Urkunden IV 112, and

P

|7|

to

,
,

the temples.

'priestly service'

Turin 58,9

the

festivals,

and

5,12.

\,

p.

four

th<'.

23,

Ssxvn

of bodily impurity seem

hs'i

to

be elsewhere unknown.

accused of infringing the rules as to

is

sentence suits the foregoing conte.xt, as

(cf.

not simply 'days' but 'days of the month' 'dates'; doubtless the reference

the lunar months used

W<bt

several obscure passages

in

the astronomically

to

Sbsb occurs in
Urkunden IV 384; 489.
has clearly some such sense as the Coptic

Sw

7,9); here

the old language

Sethe,

cf.

note
ih,

4).

of

classes

7f<(5-priests

^^^

In

purification.

served

probably

^l

in

This

monthly relays
to

refers

w^bt.

12,7 and consult the note on 5,2.

cf.

11,6.

Remember

to

you.

slaughter oxen
11,6-11,10.

-.iD^.:irxx'"S () iiiiiis,M'T,z:.sq^[=r]|....n..-ii
\

c>

Remember

to

upon the fire

the

(see

11,10.

bank of

\Rcmember>]

linen

11,6

who

go forthQ)

After another injunction

^. Z43I1906I, 10

top),

the text

in

calls

you.

to

down

to

offer geese

the river

to

to

give

which

there

is

as far as

reference

pacify you[}) ....

to

burnt

to be understood.

becomes too fragmentarj'

that sentences introduced by sh:iw continued

[Remember)

o or even

further.

It

is

sacrifice

possible

(ianlinur,

j^

I'lic

Ailnioiiilioas of

an

l'!;iy|liaii

Sajjc.

11,11-12,6.

fiiii (".-) iiiiiiiir^^fMi^iiii^:iz:'sis-. ......!

.T,kr^^21

i^-I^-rr

\iW^'l-^^Y,

P!-flfli!

*^^~^

a Ms.

/aci-

i/w

fore does

\seek\

lie

whose fiature

lo

diminish

the first generation

arm

against

give 6irth{:).

/ly

(?)

He

[of 7nen),

it,

then he

heart.

the

women of

firel^).

would have repressed

he would have destroyed their seedQ})

evils,

and

Sadness grew up{}); needy people^) on evety

is

heQ) today}
I,

the people; tiotieQ) is

wrongs

found on

have brought about.

Is he sleeping}

Behold, his might

new

section, wholly different

out of the lacunae following upon

ii,6;

Behold

its

ye, where-

man from him

It is said:

hot.

is

he

is

their inheritance.

Thus

side.

There
is

in

is

no

the
to

in

he ivould have stretched forth

Seed

A fighter Q)

the way{}).

that{}) they

12,6.

\gods'':\.

When his herds are feiv, he passes the day

Would that he had perceived their nature

not away{>), so long as{>) the gods in the midst tfureof endureQ).

destroy the

the

without distinguishing the titnid

bringethQ) coolness upon that which

herdsman of mankind. No evil is in his

gather them together, their hearts being on

{his)

Re, comniandQ) ....

of people

to [fashioti iiianhiiid:],

violent.

is

West

it

Alen desired to

was{}?),

s/iall

and

it

passes

come forthi^) from

goes forth, that {he})

pilotij) in

their moment.

may

JVhere

not seen.

character to

beginning

fell

all

certainly

that precedes,

before

now emerges

11,12 and

probably

Text, Translalitiii an<l

after

Here

11,9.

text lias

a time abandoned.

That Ipuwer

and

The

is

audience

The
length

same

th(;

the Introduction (p. 13

in

text,

which

thus describcil

is

is

probable from the absence of any

we advance towards

as

likely

Lange
15),

hint to

11,13; '2,5.

and though a few references

some

Lange thought

be inevitable

to his view will

cover the same ground over again,

to

will

possible here to discern a Messianic ])r(jphe(y,

it

him: Der Pro[jhet \erkundet hicr den

bj'

for-

of the book.

(Mid

th(;

with regard to this passage has been criticized at

seems superfluous

it

to remind the reader that

suffice

the speaker

still

as heretofore; cf ntUn 'behold ye'

put forward by

theor)'

commenting on the

in

is

appear increasingly

will

and the introductory

been hitherto divided up into sections of restricted length are for

mulae by which the

the contrary,

79

descriptive nor admonitory,

arc ncitlifr

the cont(;nts

C!iiinnii.-iitary.

der das \\)lk wieder

I'lrretter,

sammeln und Heil und Hilfe bringen wird".

The crux
the 3rd.

of

11,12 and as there

as

noun

context
it

at

all

events

a clue

is

it

name of Re comes

for

supposing that the antecedent of

Re
we

little

is

wd

word ending

farther on a

Thus there

that

word

the

(i 1,

11,12

13

witli

here already some

it,)

in

in

it

must

alike-

eith(;r

is

day

why
is

the

he had done

is

now

for

No

gather Ihcvi together, even

these phrases should not, as

prophesied; but they

regarded as the

Golden Age.

first

We

uttered by Ipuwer:

{his)

arm

may

the translation

be at

liiat

we

are seeking;

Following closely upon the

Imnlt 'the West' and

appended

to divine

names (11,12).

supposing that the theme of the passage

or once, by the gods.

pjl^^i

In

find

which

may

violent''.

In

allude

possibly

doth he

zulicrefore

next sentences

In tiie

(i.

e.

the

to

Re) \seek

why has Re

other words,

td\

not

This

the next sentences the text goes on to de-

evil is
thoiighij:)

in

his heart.

it,

fault,

When

his herds are

their liearts be aflame.

Lange imagined, have reference

There

to a

is

It is said:

is hot.

feiv,

he passeth

no inherent reason

good king whose coming

equally well be taken as a description of Re, wliom ancient legends

reach,

Would

against

is

that

plain

but

we

to be the clue that

pro-

this

11,12.

the problem:

of deciding") cooling upon that which

in

12,2

3,

that he (that

looked back on as upon a sort of

a group of sentences beginning with a regretful wish

is,

nature in the first generation [of men), then

forth

to

care-fully.

king of Egj'pt, and whose reign was

now

is

it

back

far

he bringcth (we might translate the verb broiigJit or will brings alter-

herdsman of mankind.

to

as

the present evils woukl ne\er have arisen.

so,

pure conj(x-ture.

we have no means

natives between which

he

If

admitted,

l)c

scribe a beneficent ruler:

the

subsequent verbs,

in

the determinative j| that

sligiit justification

find

after a brief interval

have proposed to restore and render:

men good

all

however,

Since

the context that precedes

consider

to

command', then

fashion \mcn\ n'ithout distinguishing the meek and the

created

and

may prove

whirli

1),

word was doubtless NL,

the important

of men.

creation

}fiu/ {11,

been named

are bound
'to

the control exercised over mankind,

is

pronoun of

tlie

sw

no reasonable ground

is

unfortunately too fragmentarj- to yield a certain solution

is

we

referred.

question must have

in

whom

of the being to

identity

be

a mention of the sun-god

in

is

the

is

12,2

to

11,12

in

from that of the pronoun

differs

antecedent

the

obscure section

this

singular

[jerson

the

ideal

king just described)

he would have repressed

he i^'ould have destroyed their seed{rc)

only one meaning can be attached

here envisaged had known, from the very beginning of things,

would have exterminated mankind and

thus have

and

evils,

their

had perceived

Unless

inheritance.

to these words:

if

the ideal king

how wicked human

rooted up the seed

their

he would have put

from which

nature
the

is,

he

present

chaos and abuses have sprung.

tVanicct

reference

in

discerned,

in

employed

to

conception

rational

antl

seen

b(;

human

race-

other words,

In

the meaning of Ipuwer's wish must

o\.

intelligible
will

the far distant past,

annihilate the

if

aware of die plots which men made against him,

of having

And what means could he have

my

The passage becomes both

wrong.

Nor

refers to Re.

it

could such a

imagined as capable

famous story according

the

have been

die Messianic hypothesis be right,

if

utteri\-

\n-

w(; accept the view that

accord well with

to

be

men?

of mortal

frailties

the;

How

semi-divine birth.

thing of the future,

is

human or even

of

ruler

future

to

conceivable that such a thought could

liardly

is

It

whose advent ex hypothcsi

rul<-r,

it

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage.

(jardincr,

8o

is

that

case

this

in

all;

having become

which Re,

to

conceived the plan of destroying diem,

but

moment and forbade die godden Sekhmet to compass their complete destrucnow to be in possession of tangible evidence that the clue afforded bj- the
we
seem
tion'.
Thus
To my mind the
mention of the name of Re (ii,ii) is the real key to the whole section.
relented at the last

>

proof

decisive

given by

is

note on this e.xpression

philological

phrase which was

the

expression

the

show

will

used by

technically

that

the

(5)

'die

verj'

is

it

Egyptians

mediately upon the creation of the world, the age,

to

synonymous with n

nearly

designate

it

refers to

by

more

of a

difficulties

be reckoned as a fait acquis,

think,

serious order;

grammar and

The words

guess at the sense.

and

.syntax are

^a

in

hi

12, 3,

'

race

some way under

in

is

we may, we can

best

context.

it

with

we

'"

that

fact

are confronted

we

can but

the following sentence,

the propagation

that

words

these

of thought not

Re had known

the

all

are

human

of the

others

referring

to

Combining these data and translating

12,3; s^ry 12,3).

(;?/^?/-/<^

if

clear

fairly

Interwoven

dimly discern a train

has been said that

It

make

(12,4)

discussion.

misfortunes, adversity or the like

as

(Jj

down

further

2,

(S>

earth.

here so obscure that

and "ip'cillf]^

/^

age following im-

the

Whatever interpretation be given to the remainder of the passage, the central

Re may now,

The

12,2.

in

when Re was king upon

fact,

in

generation"

fir.st

inappropriate

the preceding

to

which would spring up

evils

con-

in

sequence of men's wicked natures, he would have destroyed men and so have prevented the subsequent disasters (12,2

Men

result.
it

desired

and

was{})y

This was not

3).

Hence sadness

birlhi^t).

shall not pass aivayl^),

it

so

done; and the

grew

up{J)y

12,3

lines

and needy

seem

people^})

to

describe the

on every

long asQ) the gods in tlu midst thereof

from (or in) the women of mankind; the implication is that this is
this we appear to return to a consideration of the future prospects

Seed shall come forth

of
It

all

After

evil.

seems

be hinted that someone

to

But

have brought about.

the7-e

now, while the authors of

ground

in

redeemer.

three

sentences

Where

11,13.

lu

is

Fo""

evil

that

today"'.

is{})
still

will

come, who{^) shall destroy the wrongs that

no pilotQ) in their moment

live,

clearl)-

Doth Iw

the saviour
refer

to

the

is

not yet at

t/iey

the cause

of Egypt.
(i.

e.

men)

may perhaps mean,

hand.
At last we touch

that

this

firm

looked for (but not necessarily prophesied)

sleep perchance}

^^^ contrasted words

So

side.

endure{}'i:).

Behold ye, his might is not seen (12,5

sndw and shm-ib

cf.

Kekhmere 8,38; 10,23.

6)!
'"

V"

-^

n^^

jl

if

not corrupt, must be used as an auxiliary verb.

1)

See Ermin, Die

iigyftisclie

2)

The meaning of

this

Rtligion pp. 32

This usage however

s\

unknown word can only be conjectured from

the determinative.

is

not ver)-

Text, Translation and Commentary.

wdl

besides

authenticated;

obscure phrase

we have

Xawr,

J.

of.

be emended

may

the hearts of men;

similarly witii

//

7, 1.

Brit.

The

Lffvesong 13.

t^w above

'then',

The

employments; cf the Arabic o-

chief

its

thou dost so] then

if

The words
Mus. 574

^nd

bit

= Sharpe,

occur once again

Eg. Inscr.,

was always

known

The

excellent.

me

to

verb

e.

'),

may be

protasis

^\

79

'

nd

Weskar

g.

my

quality

of ever>'

{b'lt-i)

'to perceive' or the like,

small man,

made
cloth,

the phrase w/

^3cx

lines:

'his

is

The

verj' rare.

"^

^^AA^A

'

<==>

moment

--

form and

to support a
I

w<^b-\ix\^'=X

on

it(r?),

and

have moreover done what men

of making

Here

'(?)'.

his

excellence'

J^ J1^^
l)

(e.

Xot the

21

g.

"^^v Q

44 (1907), 90.
Read imy-ri

3) Priib.il.ly

Gardiner.

Nat Nub

least interesting part

abbreviation
Z.

'good character' owing to

signifj-

""^

f'

hv/l-.i'{/),

nothing

is

its

Graffiti 1,9) and

of this

"^'"^

little

Sebko\

text,

love,
is

note

the

final

"

me

as

in

(1

in

at the

end,

cf.

the

for there

return

knowledge of the

probably the equivalent of

(e-

entire,

3; Piehl, /nscr.

^'^)

(like

in

(I (1

Pctric AlhriUs 2; for the

For the obscure words

in

Louvre C112; .j\_5cx(j^|^^_

(|^J(j^^^
letter

Later instances of <nd zre:

employment

which seemed worth quoting

for this title Griffith .luotcs to

lost after

frequent

^Ij<^

return for) there being given

(in

complexion are not known' Rochem. Ed/ou 430,

his

'nd {srw)

a word meaning 'quality' 'character', originally

is

Kingdom

'<'"=* <i* of any

"'

n [rnit or biv-tib\ on which see Rec. de Trav. 26, 13.

r/i

only other early

whose 'good name'

^^ ^^

p'l^^

tending to

article A.

field

(^^^0^^_ 'because he had perceived

J(]ci"^

the

and honey.

oil

the

in

me

for

i.

have done the deeds of a prince and overseer of

Kingdom

not quite certain; at the bottom of a stele of the early Middle

is

ilk^^P=-ft;f,kft*T1T

U,

replaced by

=^^ J^v= c^
e. he recognized
day'

'"^

|T

implied or

J''--'p2ii)''^P^ "l

was ^"^"^1])' we read the two following

princes,

Rekh-

11,25.

^ ^^i^-*=-3'^^

me

hi,

for

^^ wish-particle Cairo

from Gebelen(?), Brit. Mus. 1372, (belonging to the

to

hw

a biographical inscription of the Middle

in

'His Majesty used to greet me, for he perceived

being

below 13,56;

the apodosis of a conditional sentence (cf 5,3 note),

in

the

' "^^^ thou wouldst act as

'^'Y'^

"f^"^

cf.

and with

the Appendix);

(see

place'; an instance with

its

tioj-

in

and 9,2 respectively.

13; 9, 2;

2,

continued

is

here, or by a rhetorical question, as below 12, 14; 14, 13. 14; or else by an imperative

('do this, [and

instance

on

kl 'would that'

i^^"

in

as

is,

11,13, be a metaphor for the discord that inflames

in

Mus. 5645, recto 13

use of ki

one of

is

a wish, as

no uncommon one,

is

uir and nun see the notes

here, like

cf.

;//,

W,

For

say; then would Right rest

expressed,

liw

lir

i-i/im

the

unintelligible.

|^^^(](1'^ t^^^^=^'^^^^.T'."='inP

mere 7,10

that

/w

in

42 (1905), 121; the image, which

Z.

///

12.2.

Brit.

quotes

Sethe

9,9 aljove, where the context is quite

For the metaphorical use of mi mo 'herdsman' as applied to princes. Homer's

following sentences.

by Erman, Gramm.' ^ 252,

cited

hnf) Biers 106,5; 108, 19.

(var.

-^^"^^fl^P
possibly to

seen,

12.1,
ftfva

example

the

8I

in

such

J.

sense,

in

common

but

phrases as

Urkunden IV

g-

133).

In

spite of the irrelevancy of so doing, is

for

^\

(I

word nv6w

tVrni 36

neutral

II

cf.

Urkunden

and sec Sethe's

1,

7.

"

X.

^2

Ailinrmilitms

(iarilincr, 'I'hc

tilt'

[jrcseiU instanct;
lor

liaiallcl

fact

whicli

"f

-^Ql

character

<=>

truth'

carefully distinguished:

'^'

written either widi

B. A. 18, 196,

and

15),

^^^

*|

in

26,21

The word
old

(for

instances

D.

/..

of

"^^^

JO

early as the Pyramidtexts

phrase irt

word

^,

^^^

'the

(cf.

'tell

"=>

Ii

g(;neration',

but

.iffcU),

^
it

(divine)

first

early

therefore probably

is

b'lt

61/,

^
(cf.

fllj^^

in
is

the stroke
spelt with

'character' and 3i>V 'wonder'

109, and

/,

the

in

Bnt. A/us. 5645,

Mar. De/id.

73d.

Ill

the sense

in

///

is,

called

of Neferhotep);

i;

' ;

cf.

**"'?~n~Jj^

of Horemheb

Statue

(see

the Appendix);

'queen

^fl^^^,!!

properly speaking, 'a body' of

treneration
^

'

is

recto 6

[1

4;

^^ <6\ a/Sva H ,^,^

III

5=3v2i/i

'generations pass'

AbydA

Mar.

v^n^
I

Max

51,36.

men

Miiller,

For

///.

f die 'Urzeit'.

cf.

A^^^l'^^'
ing of sdb has

still

J Ip^

where

to

'^

common

be determined;

in

for

^p[|Sj
possible.

(J

^r\

It

an unpublished

should be noted

'mine', which

is

implicitly expressed.

is

14.

literar)-

that scvcr.al

in

tli,e

tin-

non-religious

W 607;

924

(with

texts
'"^o

bU

or

^/ir.',

instances

Kahun

Pap.

cf.

exact

mean
13.34,

stretch forth the arm',

'against');

we ought perhaps toreadl|==>

in

cf.

too Rec. dc

l'^9()'^~^

stem

hH

(Br.

Worterb. Suppl. 780), which

from the Ramesseum (M. K.) occurs the

l<ii

are |>crsislently written bi without

though
arc

not

without

a
the

single

instance with i

determinatives

is

in

is

also

sentence

the final radical i, as for example

proved to have the reading biiw by an isolated variant, Weill, Kecutil 57,3;

dilterent, as the oldest

The

Totenbuch.

;-).

papyrus

words of

in

I'^^r^n^T^

however read

Ei^nian

should perhaps by analogy also be transliterated

case with bit 'character'

2,

J^bensmiide ^6, where

]'f''^o'7'@'
In

i)

Nliit-ib, ci.

use

its

the Pyramidtexts,

Trav. 16,125 (late stele from Lu.xor, with

12,3.

often found

phrase,

should be read; Rekhmere

a hostile sense already

both from

Nav. 133, 10; Hathor

after generation' Leiden

(Tomb

1,2

never

i8th. dynasty, with the single

to generation

Liebeslieder

cf.

',

I''

my

is

Prissc 15,4; Proc.

12; 5,22;

the Eloquent Peasant

in

tiie

2.

^^^'^^ ''^-

specially usctl

is

found

is

and by

is

(i8th. dyn. passim; and implied

(3) Different

gencTation

first

'character'

reading

its

llie

'This

derived from a verb 'to wonder' which

is

789).

which

ri^^fllD^^^+.^l^I^i^l
of the

Turin

Prisse 5,5; 17, 13;

bi,

'^
(]

(cf.

26;

closi;

Three words

line).

at an early date written widi

is

y^^

dyn.) or with

tJi.

Westcar) and

the

in

(](|^

the masculine

is

'wonder', on the other hand,

Hammamat,

149c,

II

"^ as

BiH

(2)

5//3,

statement holds good also of the

this

hy

attested

is

% "^ ^^"^"^^

==

(|

cf.

b'll

preceding

the

in

J(]<2ig> or

of

liiul

often replaced by such colourless

is

JJ^^^'^fJ

clause

parallel

to

iini ims\'

is

ii

epithets ufrt or //vV,

bU

'^^^

exception of the instance quoted above from Louvre

not biU.

an- liad:

uncoloured) meaning

fl

Louvre

or with "^Hc

Sayc.

l-'^y|ili:in

supplementi'd by the

^=37

(t)

;iii

(lKiract('rs

(etliically

is

occurs

[led

men's

tlial

neutral

further

cf.

very

in

must be

nT

is

significance

its

that in such sentences as

words as

S.

but the

sense,

this

Irequency with

im[)li(aii()ii

tli<'

i>f

(J

kj

known

in

which

the

'hc;iven'

early texts.

'lirmamenl'

However

the

reading *<i seems to be

Text, Translation and Commentary.

"^gxflfl^l

Pcmh-rcli 2b, 6;

I'ltrif,

lib.

examples are

Otiicr

by Erman on Lebens-

<|U()tcd

miide 28.

^^ J\

12.4.

of the verb
fiiscr. di-dic.

/<\ ()

out hi he

Hwiiy r

Iir, cf.

Verbum

infinitive

Amada

Millingen 2,2;

on the form with -ny see Sethe,

60;

Styt

stele 3. 7;

III

II

iw,

tn

as impossible

is

words must be omitted.

m.

ww>

Ol

..^

Trav. 26,11.

kit,

translated

4.

II

dc

note Rec.

117,4. 683,6c.
compare the examples quoted above on 12,3; and Lepsius, Alt. Textc 1,9.
a 'pilot' on board a ship, cf. Urkiinden IV 310; Anast. II (), 2.
As Sethe points

Dr

rf

Benihasan

my

see

f'

Urhinden

99;

12.5.

*\

("f-

oTcine

'to pass by'

loubtless right

Possibly

Euch",
iinter Eiirli",
..imter

man

as

would be

vbi}

one of the two interrogative

Latin;

in

two sentences have here been blended

^ m

-'
'''-''" course demands
of
the correction

whicli
whic'-

in

*^

Jif^^

one.

into

"^
aaS,a

Hi

Lange

Sethe

is

rendering 'behold'.
12,6-12,11.

>

\\
^

ra

(-.")

i^'^llili

If

icr

'/A

'-y,

-M

w-K

liad been

not have

sho7t/d

found

Today fear .... more than a million of

enter into

go

would

be safeQ)

who

ne-.'er

temples

its

;/

These

gm-nt

tiv

'

lines

are too

be correct,

tlie

12,6.

Not

Snm
<.m

2,5)

is

in

here clearly
spite

in

is

on the

enemies

seen

weep

on

Ihei^)

between heaven

much

-wouldQ)

and

\not}\

be

His
burnt,

day of

tombs

their{})

all ...

He

earth fears on account of everyone.

interrupted by lacunae

to be intelligible.

The

king must already here be addressed.

form to belong to a descriptive passage; and the same conclusion

the reference to the burning of statur-s

mourn" (sec

people.

see himi>)

made for himself

in

I sliould not have been

t/ieeQ);

the statues

12,612,11.

seems by

the

adrifti;)

prnnuun ^

a sayingi^) that

of eve>ybody.

'.cords

zc zc

^k^'-Sliii-MIIIIIIII!--

called in vahi^:)
lips

'/A

is

last

If

the

sentence

suggested by

12,10.

and

cannot

of the dctcrininativc

I.ant^e

transitive,

therefore

be

identified

proposes to cmtrnd

v//;;/

with
'to

smn

feed",

'to

and

Gardiner,

84
to render;

'If

been

liad

w<-

fed,

not have been called

12,7.

'

the lips of the great';

12.9.

cf.

thee

(i.

e.

soujjht thee out),

sliould

perhaps before

lin*^

liry

'^

'^

ri

we

'-'

should

J^J

emend

'that proverb which

^A

Sll-

^'' ^^*^

is

on

faulty

5,2.

S[u')hi see on

Wdd

12.10.

of an Kgyptian bage.

we should not have found

Sswn id, cf. 11,5.

Proc. S. B. A. 18,203,

(Z{.

writing of mtn^

The Admopitions

hvt

cf.

2,11.

16,14.
12,11-13,9.

<=>o2i/nl @

n-mz%^

-El's-

(3.o^^x,^ ,-ku^u-k^ipyk^^

Tk'^z'?--

f ^i^^li^k

^JkikP!^rr, ^j-^kt.^
^,M-~->^^-t^^,flT Siit-

(.3.6)

ra

k^|.;,.r........|0||--C3.7)kK-"fl^^k^SJDlkf^'|.^...A
>

line lost

v,v,yA,

a bee note

C30
\

on plale

kk^i"=^nf mHHI -re

12.

b Ms.

Ms. \\

.h.n /,

d Ms.

and Truth are with

together ivith

the noise

of tumult.

thee.

Confusioti

Behold one uses

is

-what

violenee

lost

(>3, 9)

||

^^ '^^

what thou
Kno^i'ledgc

or a

>

hatest to takeQ).

thou dost put

Taste,

throughout the land,

against another.

People eonforni to

Commentary.

Text, Translatirm and

If three men journey upon a road^ they arc found

that which thou hast covimanded.

men; the greater number slay the

comtnand

make

to

fexv on a'cry

reply:
It

side.

All

!tpon(J) life.

vigilant in

He

away.

drag-net}}).

the

with

belabouredi^)

is

Is

he brave}

blows

13,9.

The speaker now

bloodshed

due to

confusion

commands

his

and

it

daily witnessed

that every man's

hand

noise

Here the king

'3'0-

is

The answer

that

fellow (12,13).

thou

lies/ retorts

who

the sage,

shepherd of

ends with the

Would

bitter wish:

vehemence.

We

know from

Such are the words

Hw

15,13

texts

as

439)

-.see

on

18;

stele
2,

Sh

attributes

^=::^IU.l 'Taste

Kuban

and

is

in

similar

tiiy

12, 14).

these things to pass;

Mit

S'li

that

are

that

the

king;

compare \\>

mouth. Knowledge

is

^,

of the land

king

(cf.

who is
was among the
the king

one another

'

in

12, 13. 14,

2, 11).

(cf.

^^^-^ ''^^^

is

already Pyramid-

^k.

S()

"^^^

'iir~f^

the shrine of Truth'

king Rehotep, Petrie Koptos

phrases are addressed to

by no

is

which could only be said

thy heart, thy tongue

in

is

it

'command'

12, 12; ivd

in

very often associated with

of the

The passage

the passage before us cannot well refer

in

mtnw 12,14 (see above on 12,1); and finally the wish in

to one who was relatively little affected by the devastation

Hw

men

(12, 13

that thou mightest taste some

13,5 13,6,

12.12.

is

the responsibility on to the

shift

what thou hast done that has brought

dramatis pcrsonae of the book, and various expressions

any other personage.

kill

'*

travel

charge brought against him

the

to

three

'^

they

12,13).

people, should wish to see his

his

to

of these miseries, then wouldst thou tell another tale (13,1

13,6).
means lacking in obscurity, yet there can, I think, be no doubt but
here addressed with such

The Pharaoh

then proceeds to illustrate anew the murder and rapine that meet

He

gaze wherever he looks.

his

it is

whom

third,

imagined to reply

is

thou

Knowledge and Truth,

land (12,12

the

fill

obscure, but the king seems to

Nay,

people themselves (13,1).

that

from

upon the public highways.

against his

is

possible, asks the speaker, that a ruler, the

(12,14

taken

is

the king, and passionately denounces his callous

turns to

tumultuous

subjects die (12,14)?

Would

slain.

is

years

together two of them conspire with one another against the

Is

The road

he has upon him

is

People

livesQ).

the fiood{}).

and wrongfully

stick,

He

upon his housetop.

killed

is

Religion and Literature ascribed the attributes of Taste,

of the

cause

the

is

whom

to

of the

Thou

Then people would not reckon

Then ivouldst thou say

hot

indifference to the scenes of

himself,

man

two

forms^) are

hatesQ), that their

Then) he saves himself, and he

7i'allQ)

12,11

strife.

he

to

T/un wouldst thou

as to bring these things about(?).

so(?)

as a weed that destroys men.

mightest taste some of these miseries]

another as a

and another

loves

He walks upon the road until he sees

He stands there in misery Q). What

poor men.

to

is

man

hast acted

years areQ) discordant

these

boundary-house.

his

send a servant^)

dragged {with

because thou

The land

hast spoken falsehood.

a herdsman that loves death}

Is there

less.

because one

is

it

is

85

2, 3.

Shi.,

1.

For hnnw, see the note on

12.13.

^"^.^(]0

(cf-

7,6),

6,1.

or '""^^'^^^^ of

For the absolute use here exemplified no

^^^^^
"^ e ^^^ "^=* ""^^^^
Pap. Leiden 358

one.

fl

against him'

Sn followed by r seems never

to

Wd

is

often

'exerting' violence or the like against some-

better parallel
'

<>

used with an object such as

is

forthcoming than the amulet

thruster, thou dost not thnist

mean

(i.

e.

use violence)

to 'transgress', but either (i) 'to

be

like

Gnrtlincr,

86
or (2)

'to

make

praised

for

imitate

what

'copy'

like'

my knowledge

^g

of

Jiec.

irl 7t>U,

one another.

a noble pleased with

bv the repetition of

;//?

of the king
Is

rare;

is

p7v

and 12,5

K><ki

frequent

very

is

owing

death

murder

that

Mr^vt

to

befall a

by a death owing

trees,

man Pap.

to

hvf rsf eXc,

brave may succeed

cf.

13.3.

not the

name

7u)k

13,9;

may

10,13,

saving himself, but

in

/;-;//

The

h pw

clause

r shpr

difficult,

is

ijossibly

be

see Griffith's additional

the point where

is

is

it

error

an

owing to

by a death

10,1;

13,5.

for

Hi

slain.

the suffix

^^

Ka/mn

= |J(]^|/^|5^

in'

For
...

For

a place;

siiii'i

see

////

the

is

of

such

stn-f.

'sweeping
2,12.

If

on 4,12.
....

i/h-hu Ji-V

so,

"^

kinds

k'^ki

is

Hfyl above

term as wb^ 'the

'^Zl^

fish-net

The

'then', sec

'flood

below

(juite
in

12,2.

for

be meant that the

fish-net.

drag-net

until

he reaches

There he makes

in

496,

the Marshlands,

exceptional meaning of 'to

13,11.

following words

on

^ written

we might compare Mar. Ahyd.

has the

it/i

JS"

inumdation'

might

it

for thee the

set(?)

where

used of the

note

k^, 'would that'

'I

all

that

ITI

by constant vigilance the man

broken down, and where men are dragging with the

the region of the Cataract",

for thee

use the drag-net

above.

but might

Cf 12,3

others perish.

all

for

for p

on Pap.

note

promptly robbed and

^(|^|c>^=(]
drag

shown

is

^^^'"^

Ttirin 121,4

messeno-er o-oes along the raised gisr or embankment above the inundated land,

tifi

from the passage describing the

may be corrupted from some

an antecedent being required

butler' 'servant',

a halt, and

Rckli

/n\

and msd ky are evidently

7t''

of a particular species.

the similar sentences 9,14

an unknown word,

B^iut,

13.4.

which

texts an

literary

in

we may perhaps conclude

3. 11; 7.6.

also in

plants(?),

kinds of vegetable'

all

a generic word for 'plants' or 'shrubs',

is

0x2,3,

through the diversity of men's

arises

Ebers and elsewhere;

in

may

that

of reeds, by a death owing to

who

inscrip-

for shpr.

various possible forms of death

by ^_^^

paralleled

such a way, as) to bring these things about'.

(in

for

140c, 12.

III

belong to the king's answer.

to

uomarchi

Clineviotliis

be

'^*^'

Z. 14 (1876), 107;

irf hvi below

)w

cf.

extremely obscure.

is

perhaps meant

it

A.

close juxtaposition are curious, but

in

means

no

mean: 'thou hast acted

13.2.

'b)-

shall

'I

Trav. IV 132.

dc

Urkunden IV 970; L. /A

cf.

5S

conforming to the laws of the

triitii,

desires, because the one wishes that which the other abhors?

possibly

"^^^

may be

use which

this

W
^ ^

Urkundcii

cf.

Dc

see Krebs,

only,

tiz)

hr ki

by

is

The answer

13.1.

am

'I

particles

i)articles

mere 10,9.23.

to

or with

^^\\

^"^1

The two

12,14.

opposed

Turin 154

Hall of Truth'

accumulation

meaning

latter

^ ^<=>"o"

(|

Here we have an extension of

J^^ ~v^ <;;^ rn

S? R

of an Egyptian Sage.

have done'; and another instance, determined by J\,

42.

p.

For the

'imitate'.

after years

other examples, either with

tioiie,

The Admonitions

are

repeated from 5,12

'I'lxI,

anil (.'uiinnciilary.

^^.l1l^l;lli^)ll

87

13,9.

MSzMiHS

r.^.t *:; Will

1 "3. -)

..,

,. .,

im

iiir'-fl^ii.i'iPii
a Traces of a rubric.

b Ms.

/\

//

rods

is

/icni'ei'er

when

good,

[no

one}]

Ihem.

Closely following upon, and

3, 9.

comes a

jjreceding lines,

The

a hapi)ier age.

introduced, jjrobably

introductory formula iw irf hm{io) nfr, with which each of these sections

is

means no more than: 'how good

mark

to

to

to this

knew of

a verb

that

is

lit

/,

90) and with

turther be strange that the determinative

^^

'position'.

^,

the

when

%i\_
^Viv

there a

'is

'ruler'

good

ruler,

then

The main

.'
.

'rudder' (often used of the stedfast, safe ruler,

'steersman'

(](]^\~.

(1a/wvv.[]p

reading of the Ms., could,

g. ibid. 126. 222).

(e.

It

would

my

not a single instance follow ln)m\ and

in

instead of simply (1.

as Sethe

remarks,

suspect that the archetype had liio hr hntyt 'ships

Lange saw,

known, though very iwssibly the Egyptians

is

should

suggested translation would perhaps require

it

hvi being, as

cf.

no such word for

connected with ci^v

Eloquent Peasant

is

',

Erman, Aeg. Gravim} % 344. Sethe is probably

another which I had suggested, namely that hmiv is a word for
a contrast,

and that the formula should be rendered:

objection

the

in

in

series

right in preferring this view

'ruler'

contrast to, the sinister picture disclosed

in vivid

of short sections describing the joy and prosperity of the land

the particle often used

e. g.

up s/ream{})

sail

s/ii/>s{?)

'

sail

only have

upstream', as

its

usual

sense

emended above.

13,10.

// is ho'wever good.,

when
13,10-13,11.

7)

Ms

//

(juotes

3,

hozoever good, zuhcn the net

is

For

I.

Q"^

^? we

an example of the phrase

parently only

in

the Pocui on

lite

is

drawn

in,

and

should undoubtedly read

ith

'ndt

'to

Chariot {A.

draw
'/..

in

made fast

birds are

0^^6

the net'.

iS |iSSo|, 95), 29

'drag-net'; Br. Worterb.

Mh

'to

52

bind" elsewhere ap-

30 0'='^^'^^i^6

Qg

The Admonitions

G;irdiner,

who

bind those

Harris 500,

2, 5.

S.igc.

Kfiyi'tL-in

'fetters'

Anasl.

<:('.

7,

= Sail. /6, 7;

12.

S.

13,11

however good, when

// is

.in

For the substantive juA 'bonds'

are wicked'.

v(;rso

nf

13,12

The

\thc lombsr\

{are

7numtnies{})

restored}]

to

The roads are passable.

them.

S Inv

13,12.

'dignit}''

does not seem to be suitable here, and possibly

'office'

hw 'mum-

We

be read.

might then have the converse of 4,4

6, 14 above, where
the dead are said to have been taken from the tombs and exposed on the high ground.
mies'

16, 14) should

(cf.

13,12-13,13.

T?|&,

"Ti
a Ms.

Allcz=.l

1,.

b Ms.
I

It 2S ho7.uever good,

tations are

made of

above

We

in

'

g.

The

'trees'

Urhunden

come from

found

"^0^^,
larger

I\'

for shw-si-sn

clear

must be read

wc

disintegration

55;

et

of the usual significance.

the 'divine land' T.

all

of one

periods had

d'Arch. IV 241

7, 12),

The

it

is

cf.

xyord

their

Lebens-

into

8).

'^^^^

^ ()

ponds and

two

its

their

reading

mnw

This word

else-

The

speciaHy used of trees

so that

'trees

emend

can hardly hesitate to

Harris

nir,

"^^I^P.

and not precisely 'garden', but

hws

obvious and certain;

of the

case
for

is

and better-equipped tombs of

73; Loiivre

Ponds are dug. and plan-

hands of men bnild pyramids.

the gods.

of

evidently wrong, and

is

'

slight extension

the

III

Maspero has shown {Etudes dc Myth,

as

where means
(e.

when

the trees

where

5,8,

monuments

ha\e alread\-

13.13.

gardens,

The emendation hws-su

13.12.
miidc 6

ral()'j'ni5^i

\\l

a plantation

in

employment here would be but a

of the gods' are perhaps those which

'..
.

<=>
// is

however good, zohen people are drunken.

For

13.13.
si-wr. ibid. 9,

13.14.

3.

the spelling H
^[yl,

only

(]'~^d^ with x

iiere.

Nfr, of the heart, see on 3,12.

They drink
cf. ."<J^rj-

21, 14;

and
and

their hearts are glad.

similarly

^^^
I

Text,

Iranslation and

Qq

Commentary,

13,14-14,1.

o<

^ ^
^^2^^'^
r c^> u
iiA <=> w
^

il

b Ms. ^

a NJs. has meaningless signs; sec the plale.

and

hmvever good,

The magnates of

in [mens) moulks.

districts

stand

look on at the rejoicing in their houses Q), clothed in {fine}) raiment, purified in front,

made

//

rejoicing

is

in the midst {?}).

to flojirish

The word mii

13, 14.

where

7i>hen

'to see' has a strong suggestion of the wall-paintings

nomarch srands and

the

inspects

his

dependents busy with

of the tombs,

their crafts or

indulging

in

various forms of amusement.

The emendation CU

14,1.

so simple

a wort!

hds,

tivry,

Mutter

f.

u.

Kind

and srzvd seem

of r hit and

parallelism

kf ^

'"^'^^'^

cf.

The word

S, 3.

hr-ib leads

^^'^

is

bwiw, but

refer to

to

below 14,4; Veir

el

GedrawiW

is

'a

/f^tl

13;

garment'

Pap. med.

The

here corruptly written.

it

to conceive

is difficult

it

could have been misunderstood by the scribe.

Sethe points out, the Coptic g^ociTc;

Zaubcrspr.

both easy and suitable, but

is

I'

is,

Kahun

three

may

Jibs

originally

as

2,8;

participles

not easy to fatliom their meaning.

one to suspect that

how

The

have been followed by

'^'^'

14,1-14,3.

b Ms. \\

a Ms.

// is

safety^).

however good, when beds are made ready {J).

The

need{J)

of every Tnan

is

satisfied ivith

The headrests of princes are stored in

The door is shut upon
a couch in the shade.

him, who(r) {formerly}) slept in the bushes.

14.1.

For the

14.2.

The verb

spelling

idt seems

a sleeping place, but no such

currence; the earliest of the

keep

safe'

Songs 11,2;

'

Osiris,

cf.

^.

|00't=;f

both here and above

word

is

known

to

^"^ol''

offered to thee

is

the

Piankhi

'^~^ '^^y

mn-wr,

84.

to

'^

T)

(]

is

be used of 'making ready'

Tir

is

word of

quite obscure;

'^^P*

?^

form

the old

10;

896 are

"^^'^

being preserved, thy bones being sound' Mar. Dcnd. IV 51a.

Gardiner

9,1

in

the dictionaries.

known examples Urkunden IV

^f'^'^^^^O^

in

of Hhvt

, ,

safe(.'')

O|

rare oc-

perhaps

'to

for thee' Festival

*?)

thy flesh

Sirt elsewhere means 'wisdom'

The Admonitiuiis oT an

Uaidiner,

QQ
'sense' (sec

where:

cf.

however

leg

i6,
*K^

i),

^^^

no feminine word meaning 'want' or the

^^

we must assume

that

and the note on 12,3.

Sethe proposes to take sdr

14,3.

done,

note on

tlie

E);y|jtian Sage.

some words

For

like

izvyt see

being found else-

on

7, 13.

bit as (jualifying the preceding suftix; unless this

is

are lost.
14,3-14,5.

than

1/2

of a line lost
a Ms.

// is

(3

[Tl

'$,

o V ^^

Fine linen

The

is

laid

lines lost

4V3

07tt{}),

is

spread out on the day of the A^ewyearQ)

garments are on

The overseer Q)

the groundi^).

The poor

section seems to have to do with the use of fine linen

people no longer fearing to leave

Eloquent Peasant
14.4.

trees.

cf.

however good^ wkcn fine linen

onQ) the bank.

14.3.

"^1

/,

it

spread

34; of papyrus-rolls,

HHi, see on

14,1.

out
cf.

-^c^-s^
j^

in

public

Rekhmere

places.

f(jr

For

purposes,

festival

^^

of clothes,

2,2.

unknown; should we emend j^.Y,?

14.10-15,13.

Q^M?i-Tii- k:^^

('4. .3)

if;,-

ii-~-^jrai

"nS^-'ApZ^^^iK T^^k'^W-^m" ^'"

s}^^

Sir

"

q.-;p[f]t^njp-(,5.4)i,_3.,.,,..,i,i'k-pf7i,;',

^1

6-7

1111

s,,uar los,

.T"J

5-6

^|

Commentary.

Translation and

Text,

s<,u

('5, S)

los,

,,,

,,.

,,,

f^I]

a See plate

note

14,

They have come

manner.

their

to

Are

[they)

an end for

people of the Bow.

Is it

man

should every

own

The Mazoi

to

All foreign

cause the Asiatics to kjiozv the condition of the land.

of men

taste

his sister, he protects htm-

are full of

tribes

without giving Egypt

It

say concerning you after years

makes their houses

How

happy Q) with Egypt.

are^

The troops which we recruited for ourselves are become

destroy Q). What has happened{}) .... through it{}}) isQ) to

brother}

a people of the Bow, and have come

devastate

to liveQ})

to

The

fear.

strong{J)

is

He who

itself.

cause his children to

its

rematnsQ)

live

Generations^) said}

f^^^

gum

15,13.

14,10

most{}) provisions

four lines introduces a long section which,

gap of more than

been preserved complete, might well have shed a clear

supposed by our book.

The

obscure.

is

first

have been made

allusions

14,

mention of

selves,

are apparently reproached

14,13

14

and West.
his

their ethnical

In

14,12

named

in

15,1,

and

mutiny of Asiatics,

whom

mercenaries, had enrolled

the foregoing

in

series

their army.

following

These

Pdt are too

little

intelligible

for

it

had

situation pre-

whom

though without

and

sentences

of

difficult

its

foreign neighbours on the South

elliptical

how should

every

man

slay

the Libyans and Nubians are some-

possibly explained

The

2),

^^

perhaps the Egyptians them-

is

it

their

feel

10,1

Eastern boundary.

Asiatics,

one to

8;

\\^^|?m)'

Ji

the

Sethe thinks that the words

the Egyptians,
in

question:

that

is

sentence

and had made themselves the masters of Egypt.

tn

3,1; 4,5

rhetorical

more dangerous enemy on

knoiu the condition of the land.

hpr

(cf.

here plain

is

historical

Asiatics

13 some people,

cowardice.

with

only thing that

contrasted with the

again

name.

above

appears to refer to the relations of Egypt with

The

upon the

compare someone with the

These sentences are followed by the

own brother}

how

several passages

in

explicit

in

light

if

condition even the general trend ol the passage

In its present mutilated

words of

to

Multiplied are uiarriors(}}) to repel the

ourselves^}).

Then we turn backQ).

Temhi}

slay his

There are none found

themse/vesQ'^).

Every man fights for

Then we protect

Negroes}

thereof like Asiatics

midst}]

the

stand and [protect}] themselves^})

selflj).

f.

\in

Men

d^mw

ts-n

The Asiatics are

how they came to

nn hpr

Pdt

hint at a

ancient custom of employing foreign

he understands, had
hypothesis

is

fallen

attractive,

to plundering

but the words

any great confidence as to their meaning.

15,3 we may guess that this national disaster was spoken of as a thing which would remain
After this the conas a blot in the memory of the Egyptians for many generations to come.
text once more becomes shrouded in utter darkness.
In

graver

words what Ipuwer

tilt'

may
to

difficulty

I,

king

the

down

to

we were

14,5

The

directly addressed.

is

known

the

words

past and

For

this

in

the

fell

can be found

began

in

Majesty of the Soi'ereign

to the

in

13,9 we

of Ipuwer

reflections

of course wholly impossible

is

have ended

fitly

might

the passage

page

the midst of

perhaps know

still

14,11

more

the

to
is

However

disasters

that the

completely

is

see

12,2 note.

a disparaging sense, as

in

refer to Pdt^ which

For wi see on

7,

1.

that

and

that

likely

had overwhelmed

commencement of

It

unnecessary

is

to

in

the king's

lost.

the obscure sentence 9,3.

emend

answered by ^?; on

is

iws to in iwsn,

was treated as a feminine singular above

fjp'i'l

'if i^'f

The meaning must somehow

an antecedent.

14,5,

as no internal evidence on this point

H(;re there are two elliptical questions, each of which

liw-f, possibly

by no means

is

It

14.13.

I.

3.

15,3, there remains the possibility that the king's speech

to

where the context

15,

future.

tiic

in

M)k

15,

the passage 13,9

w'ith

violent recriminations a picture of peace

reason the most probable hjpothesis

may

papyrus down to 15,1

of the

14.12.

singular suffix

it

found unmistakable evidence of the king's being

may

gap between 14,5 and 14,11.

use of the particle,

15, 13

in

able to trace, though with ciifhculty al sonn- points, a continu-

12,11

in

It

beginning

very

the

out this hope, reverted any

after holding

Egypt.

From

That passage describes a jo\ful and harmonious era, such as Egypt had

unfolded.

prosperity

Ipuwer,

section

many pages of gloomy forebodings and

after

in

this

from

the speaker

as

compose

any certitude as to the identity of the speaker.

when he made ansiver

said^

ous thread of thought; and

where

loiij^^er

be concluded that a speech of the king precf^ded.

safely

regard

From

an Kgyplian Sage.

obsc urity of the individual sentences that

ilu-

tliaii

we have now no

the fact that

is

The Admonitions of

Gardiner,

92

is

3,

was

as the

i.

obviously corrupt, as the suffix

be: 'the result of this

this

without

is
'

that

15,13-16,1.

^-J^i~M.sa^

ii.l1i^[^t
^
I

-^

^.wk^T?

I,,..,..,..,

(5.

.4)1

pfT^s^^flk

fl'gi:sT?iP,"r,

p,T,

wj^iP,T,c^.oftir;p~-^
a

Ms.

What
To

cattle.

in

IpuiverQ) said, when he answered the Majesty of the Sovereign

be

ignorant of

the

15, 3

is

what

is

pleasant in

Thou hast nourished people with

their hearts.

fear of

it

16,

That a speech of

I.

words of

answers him.

Does

this

his

section.

reply

The

the

is

good

through

They coverQ) theirQ)

king has just ended

sage,

mutilated

prima facie

Ibrmr

Or

plausibility,

are

mark a new stage

for

ternal sign of discontinuity with

we

is

whose name we here

argument continue to alternate with one another

itQ).

all

Thou hast done what

hearts.

morrow.

the opening

sent

{their)

a legitimate deduction from

learn

for the first time,

now

in

the debate,

and did argument and counter-

far

beyond the

limits

of the papyrus

here approaching the end of the book?

amid the sparse fragments of the sixteenth i^age there

what precedes; and when the

left

in

its

pre-

The former view has

margin of the papyrus

is
is

no

ex-

reached

Text, Translation and Commentary.

in

17,

sentences are there cut into halves by

2,

The

the Admonitions of an

that

tliinking

for

argunient.s that

here

will

it

make

Lcbensninden

eines

viit seiner

has often been mentioned

monitions both

form and

our Leiden

in

ends

te.vt

in

16,

in

its

conclusion

now

turns to the king:

iL'ith

itl^).

thou hast done ickat

in

misery and without

to

whether

for

cattle,

in

whom

be guessed to mean: they

the future

^^

ignorance

The

At

all

their

ways, what hope can they have for tomorrow'

(|D^reW>

appropriately be

The namelj^'^
also be

It

is

(see 4, 2
in

note)

Sinuhe 172
15, 14.

there

is

snd

it

that

For the

n,

I.

kv

Ipwwr

is

hbsu>-sn hnty-sn

^-TTTD

'^^

8,

n^l^r^

Og

everywhere; un-

and names com-

yl^

Pa her i

lot,

is

6;

and

for taking |^,

the reading be correct,

Ipwsr or Sripw must be read.

if

to be read.

spelling of

see the note on

one,

rare
7;

is

in

the

name

that the scribe has for once confused the hieratic signs for sr

probably the queen

is

they fear

There are no grounds

who
cf.

is

5, 5

no suitable substantive for the plural

16,

A''

and

today sorrow

utterance:

last

'1^^ Yw* '^ ^^ " means a

exemplified; cf. (]d^|v\
Louvre C

ipivwr. Pap. Kaliun 14, 55.

however more probable

its

"^"^

given by the Ms., to be a determinative;

is,

events the phrase fear of tomorrow touches the keynote

mend

pounded therewith can

we could
The sage

own
may perhaps

sentence

last

ver}'

15, 13.

bliss.

the king has fostered

ironically;

may

people

is

Thou hast flourished them

of the book, and

less

*.

of the fear of tomorrow, that

veil their facesQ}) because

the face.

in

Now

(p. 3).

or death be preferable

life

their hearts.

or intelligence to better their condition.

will

Ad-

of knowledge, so that they go their ways heedless even of their

their lack

in

by Erman from

Introduction

th<-

i.

17, 2;

close relationship to the

its

These words can hardly be understood otherwise than

the Egyptians

16,

acceptance.

its

they be, are by no means so clear as

good

is

text edited

in
i

be seen to show a very con.siderable resem-

will

where the debate as

The concluding words of Ipuwer, if such

The Egyptians are apparently likened to

look

and

work,

tliis

from

result

will

terminated by a brief speech introduced by the phrase

abruptly

to

in

the notes on 16,

in

literar\'

vocabulary has been emphasized

i,

blance to that of the Lebensni'iidc

wish.

an ancient

Seele,

a Berlin papyrus,

is

be set forth

will

be best merely to consider the consequences that

The Gesprdch

if

Nevertheless there are strong grounds

it'.

Egyptian Sage ended with the word dzviyt

favour of this conclusion

in

q_

obscure;

Nb

r dr, of the king,

cf.

as

and u<r

JUillingen 2: so too

designated as nbt r dr.

note.

suffix

hhsto

Im-sn

may be

a corruption of im-s, as

to refer to.

may

well

be an error

for

the verb hbs.

14.

p*^

Gnrdiiicr,

94

r,T
I

^^i\\^Zin

Admonitions of

I'he

V. o... .. ....

.in

Kgyptian

ba|fc.

l-k-^r

M,-........| (''

-4)

II

.8^"(.7..)Jlir;r5.J.,..n..,..,|(.7.^)~~~J.D'^ut,T:l
an aged man who has not yet

// is to be{})

He

standing.

him

seize{})

)'e

He

begins
in

their

6,

from

isolated

Were

17, 2.

mouth

[his]

and without under-

[to]

speak{>)

go

If men call to
enter into the sepulchres., burn the statues

side.

of directing work

no

context,

would have the

scholar

nouncing them to be the beginning of a taleV

Here however,

hesitation

least

take

of the king as aged and incompetent,

description

the

of

place

The extreme

father.

his

we must remember, begun

Ipuwer has,

while his son

of

improbability

this

whom

answer the king,

to

about pro-

they are looked upon as the

if

continuation of the speech of Ipuwer, they can only be accounted for by supposing
tain

you.

to

the opening words of this passage to be found on a scrap of papyrus,

surrounding

the

does not open

of the mummies

the corpses

his son is youttg

on every

is

Weep

and

Weep

of deathQ).

the fatei^)

The earth

after youQ).

died,

is

still

view

can

them

to con-

a babe unable to
easily

be shown.

he direcdy addresses

the

in

second person singular, while the Egyptians at large are referred to by the pronoun of the third
person

At

plural.

the supposed

intervenes

word of warning, and from the following

liminary

second person
even when
use

point

this

The abruptness

plural.

of

allowances have been

liberal

of pronouns.

has been seen

It

without any pre-

onwards the audience

addressed

change of attitude

this

made

for the greater

notes

the

in

line

description of the king,

to

is,

my

to

freedom of

frame the hypothesis that dzu^yt was

that the scribe of the Leiden papyrus,

fails

of by

disposed

finally

however

with phrases that have

culty

13

14

below,

already been read

for

a description of the king,

out of place.

are

all

the

king

paralleled
is

the

it

(2)

in

tlie

it

easily

1)

Doe would

2)

See the Introduction,

si

pw

really

The

'there

next

the

line

onl)'

way

is

identical

out of the

diffi-

together with the rest of page 16,

twelfth page of the Leiden Ms. and

though not as yet

scribe copied

etc.;

and

belong to the Admonitions and

should be observed (i) that the phrases

was once an aged man'

went

upon the Admonitions.

in

was

in

directly

in

16, 13

a part of

it

denounced

14

where
in

the

clearly defective', so that

have been torn off and have been read by the copyist

ID this case tr.iDslalc:

p. 2.

plural

the Admonitions.

wn

its

These considerations

i).

tale followed

second person

that the papyrus from which the

may

which a

in

evidently being unfavourably criticized,

second person;
a column of

by expressions on

in

word of the Admonitions., but

the last

but that this description,

favour of this view

In

idiom

where expressions occur that are almost

seems to be to assume that the words

contain
is

16,

account

to

I{g}'ptian

not perceiving that he had reached the conclusion,

on copying mechanically from the Ms. before him,

This hypothesis

really

the

in

foregoing section hcjw well the Ad-

the

monitions might end with the words 'through the fear of tomorrow' (16,
lead one to

is

mind, quite intolerable,

sec the philological note.

in

wrong

>

Text, TransIatioD and Coinmenlarj.

place;

bottom of page

the

at

(3)

work was

the Admonitions, so that this

on than

farther

On

2.

17,

there are traces of writinjj

a different hand to

in

either left incomplete or else

the strength of this evidence

came

of

end not much

to an

most natural conclusion

think that the

tliat

(though of course there can be no question of arriving at a certain decision on so problematical

a point)

from

that the passage 16,

is

some

16,

point between

cf.

J i^fl

"J]"

""^i^^^
Verbum II 555

Sethe,

be emended

also to

be confused with

Mast.
is

heb 3;

Pi

'the

,-^|

'I

children

this

become detached

page ought

to

be

12, 12.

pw

s'l

tni

to the beginning of a tale,

etc.

\.

Sailor 33

For swdi

and

possibly

too the

with the sdmf-

examjjle {Sdtwf})

first

Sethe quotes Harris 22,

'to die'

"^

i,

77, 12;

perhaps

^^7^%^ ^ i^^-^ Sinuke B 170 This word probably not to

"^^ which used of 'going' to one's tomb g. Sheikh Said 19; Mar.
is

i.

is

e.

S^rt 'understanding'
^^'^'=^^=1 ^^ ^^P^^^^^^^ Turin

new
^f^-

historical Stele 12.

Re whose words

of

^"*^

K^"^^

that

0^^ ^0^^^"^ Peasant R

k.

a tiny infant,

in

and

in

Breasted,

10;

lacking

12,6 and

^liip'^'f'^'^ked

"1

in

represents a column or page that had

17, 2

For the resemblance of the words wn

I.

one might compare

form

by the scribe of the Leiden papyrus,

the Ms. utilized

inserted at

are puissant and

understanding

''^^'''

'intelligence',

the

e.

(i.

whose

lips

statue of

such as

Harem-

are knowing PtQi^^'^^^^^

j|

fame thereof) reaches heaven' Pap. Turin

132, 14; and so often.

Hr wH

16, 13.

'k

16, 14.

nbt,

12, 3;

cf.

r hwt-ki,

cf.

13,

12, 8.

i.

Ir

Wbdw

i^(^)stw n, cf.

twlw,

12,6.

Rm{y\

d. 10,3;

12,9.

12, 10.

cf.

APPENDIX
Mus. 5645

Brit.

While

occupies a conspicuous place

more

script,

Museum
had often noticed the writing-board no. 5645, which
among the hieratic ostraca in the Third Egyptian Room'. Its peculiar

the British

visiting

archaic

than that of the

not
with

until

half

of

my

in

book was

this

to

its

made me

it,

single

print that

in

My

it

out as a promising

contents to be literary, and the few short extracts

note-book seemed to correspond to no known

regard to the writing-board.

words known
with

down

jotted

around

tablets

object of study; red verse-points indicated

which

(plates 1718).

text.

However

found an opportunity of statisfying

my

it

was

curiosity

and pleasure were great when many of the rare

from the Adtnonitious made their appearance one by one, as I advanced

me

the transcription;

it

surprise

seemed almost as though

press purpose of illustrating

my

Leiden papyrus!

new

this

Nor were

text

the

had been written

resemblances

for the ex-

confined

to the
vocabular)' alone: the latter parts contain a pessimistic description of the world that vividly
recalled
the descriptive portions of the Admonitions.
At the same time I noted differences both in the
1)

See the

official

erroneously inlerchaiiijcd with

Guide
th.it

lo

the

Third and Fourth Egyptian Rooms,

of no. 13 {B.

M.

5646).

p.

there the description of no.

7 (B.

M.

5645) has been

qA
form and

and
its

Appendix

contains

the

made

marks which may

paragraph,

of decipherment was

lower down,

and,

The

text.

in

The

colour.

is

the large uncial form, except

after

of writing hieratic

lines

board

entire

writing

in

is

the

of larger writing that have

is

covered with dirty reddish

more so

the

all

since

and the task

places verj- faint,

however

am

in

in

tall

in

it

somewhat

to a

For Vv

i8th. dynasty'.

sign

is

often written

columns

recto 8.

horizontally,

8;

verso

The

4).

and

in

recto

the fish

at

plural

an indication that the old

continued to influence the horizontal script.

still

13,

later date,

the scribe always employs

two instances of the ligature -^ (recto

in vertical

used

to assign

inclined

<Qo

\n

is

drawn

in

The
great

The leather hv is not distinguished from that of 7ni

The sign '>^ exhibits a pecuknown elsewhere, the end of the tail being crossed by a short thick transverse stroke.

detail.

t.

not

PARAGRAPH

Recto

apparently

a Original

The

collection

c-^-^

l)

This

and
The

is

the

(Recto 14).
1.

sS^sg

of

zt'ords,

made by

ingenious mind,

both

two

perhaps more nearly related to that of the Westcar papyrus than

text;

events not posterior to the middle of the

complete form of Sa

the middle of the right*

consequence not always quite easy.

in

to any other well-known

determinative even

seemed advisable

possible for the board to be suspended from a wall.

it

literary

pale

verj'

hand

hieratic

In

be confused with the red verse-points, and

easily

verj-

become

it

paragraphs of varying length, three of which are upon the recto;

fourth

do with the preceding

the latter have

The

which

a small hole,

is

nothing to

liarity

therefore

on Pap. Leiden 344.

wooden board 55 cm. long and 29 cm. high, covered on both sides
The stucco is laid upon the wood by means of a coarse network of

text consists of four

mode

of view

point

my work

to

which was attached to the board with some adhesive matter.

side

verso

as an

is

with a coating of stucco.

The

From every

certainty.

new document

Mus. 5645

Brit.

hand

a comparison with the Admonitions particularly instructive;

soon became aware of an especially important point about the writinijboard, namely that

date can be fixed with

string,

made

matter which

the

in

to publish this

all

E^ptian Sage.

G&rdiner, I'he Admonitions of &n

the priest

fact that the text

clearly legible.

is

written on a

In

of utterances with
Khekheperre-sonbu, called Onkhu.

together of sayings^

of Heliopolis, the

of the composition.

title

seemed

the gathering

With the

the quest

original before

me

read

^)
,,

any case the parallelism of shwy mdwt, kdf tsw and

wooden board

also points to this conclusion.

We

haTe several such boards dating from

seem to have gone out of fashion. In the

2 St. dynasty the use of wooden boards instead of ostraca appears to have been revived
though the boards of this date are generally not
covered with stucco. Of course local conditions may here have determined the choice of writing-materials; in Thebes limestone ostraca
were more accessible than, for instance, in Memphis.
the
1

12th. to the l8th. dynasties in Cairo and elsewhere.

In

the 19th. .ind 20th. dynasties they

,

Appendix.

dir hiiw shows that

I

"W ^^^

think rightly, to identify

epithet of a

god

-<S3-

tlie

pT" ^\

searching of heart' Leiden

must be read.

97

word with kwtcj 'decerpere'

5 q

-A

~<~^

is

unknown; Sethe proposes, and

M hhy n

(fructus, flores).

'who created the earth with ingenious mind'

i6,

the

cf.

lit.

'with

i.

The word following zv6 n Inw is difficult to decipher; see note b on plate 17. For a
Sny son of, but it is far more likely that sny is a title
inclined towards the reading
moment
The name of the author is compounded with the prenomen of Sesostris II
of some kind.
'

( 1

2 th. dyn.),

and

no reason for doubting that

tliere is

gives us the actual date of the com-

this

on the form of the name see A. Z. 44 (1907), 52

position;

3.

2-4.

Recto

(O-- fMl.?^,l,^kk^'r!=Lib3""-'

a Original apparently

He

speechi^.})

the loosing^)

find
2

that

I had words that are unknown

there

say.

For what has

no

is

^\

4.

The

writer wishes that he

had new and

For

0^^_^

see the note on

must be an adjective or

'i^ ^^137

-.

c=it3

'

all

if

body for {J)

repeated, whenij)

is

in

it,

in

what has been said

strange plants'

in

//../.././ 336;

Lacau i/

Admonitions

hmm.

III

4;

7,

from

and the proper name of a foreigner IJntitwi, Siimke 320.

Gardiner.

as that

like

is

his Asiatic

campaigns, Urkunden IV 775.

my

heart of the living as a stran-

Hast thou come to

same sign

-i

accompanying the pictures

this

P[i]^?n^J:^^ffjngD-^l2(|^^^^-^
the original has the

the ending

Sethe well compares the words

the descriptive sentences

he seeks ounsel for things that are strange

l)

_rt_

taken, as Sethe suggests, as a singular.

participle parallel to

'Back, thou messenger of every god!

heart,

is

not the utterance

that which

original things to say, not merely repeti-

^^

hnw be

of the Syrian plants brought back by Thutmosis

ger.P'

been said

repeiitiotis;

of men of former times, whenQ) those of later

the speech

correct for the perfect participle passive,

(| (]

my

are strange,

what men of former generations had said before him.

2.

void 0/

{before),

squeeze out

that

utterances

it.

tions of

spoken by the ancestors.

all that

of

has been said;

times

Would

new language that has never occurred

{expressed) in

of past

said:

(=

with the

which determines Vnai, Pap. A'ahuii

same
i,

5;

'he

facility

hrwy,

of

is

as for) things

ibid. 2, 16;

A/W Prisse

9,

12:

qO
that

The Admonilions

G&rdincr,

are

/tier. Ill

intelligible

'that

(lit.

Derived from

74.

"TV
tiiat

here

elsewhere

sign

hw

is

this

in

unknown, and

be right

open

conjecturing ~Tr

in

3.

is

not

is

paration through a cloth,

accompanied

jiapyrus writes
link

~^ x ^

points out,

to that which

it

Kahun

Z?.

47;

II

On

against this suggestion.

^^^^37 we

Instead of

2^^^==^ ^1
The

verso

to

be written

19, 22;

and we

shall

However

else.

Sethe

^.

may

sbt

well

Ebers

in

18.

17,

may be

20, 4. 5. 9) and

16, 7;

10;

Berlin

body'

is

it

better to translate

fig.

'for'

it

nbt;

for

^\^^

it.

'because of.
't<>

pass

corn

but the determinative speaks strongly

28),

^^. ^

however

cf.

preferable, as Sethe

is

the other hand, the presence of ,ww after the infinitive

ddt-'i

10,

purge' the body of the thoughts that oppress

'to

think

71a; Perrot-Chipiez^

might expect

medical

Admonilions

in

pre-

always

16:

3,

for searching out the

This interpretation

able to produce.

2,

For shik the

22.

some

is

unusual.

below recto 6 and

5.

must have given the reason win

upon the word dd

pla)'

in

much

same way

the

kind of literary artifice again below

find this

PARAGRAPH
Recto

rp.T.ar-

^tflT*

Hearst

63, 6;

ancestors were insufficient to serve the author's purpose, but this reason
in

The

7.

obscure.

is

'squeeze out'

for 'to strain'

Here metaphorically used

slink.

sentences introduced by

writer indulges

(late).

below recto

cf.

be anything

Sethe hesitatingly compares the old verb

/^

through a sieve' (L.

Ebers

6, 4,

hbsw except

Sethe takes hr to mean 'and' here, but

With V\

hrw ought

medical literature

the

had proposed,

for 'sayings'

5A has verv nearh' the form of

c\

stands, can hardly

it

Inscr

Piehl,

'hear ye me, and speak

(|

Shipwrecked Sailor 35. 104

in

[Pap. Berlin 3038, 11, 11;

such precious utterances as

24, 7

<=r=|gQ.

in

Pap.

probably a mistake for

is

cf.

as

|,

sense, for which

this

in

to the objection tliat

rare

the words

by

and

te.xt,

//.

/.

sayings' Vienna 172, 7

the hieratic writinsr see Plate 17 note

for

*=>1h?\:

my

concerning

fie(?)

^^^H'^Pill ''cpf^'^''^'ons', only

curious and inex[)licable.
Whniyl
is

K.

is')'

^ ()^|I'=*|yOT^|l '^^ *=* n

'"

m^

doubled

Siig**.

must be, as Sethe points out, the word

adjective

good concerning my words, do not say

I

l-'.^yjitiaii

ati

presence of which the heart

in

this

(perhaps 'original sayings')

of

in

11.

words of the

quite obscure.

is

as Prtsse

th<:

The

6 plays upon j/ V\

6.

(Recto 59).

5-6.

("^^-

m-^^'ZixM^^---sic

=> <J=.
i)

For the body

(?

i -K^ 21/ ^-=^

2i/

as the set of thought, cf. such expressious as sk Ijrt

below on recto 13; and especially the

series of

images

in

Brit. Afiis.

566

A.

it

'/..

ht

(e. g.

<::i

Prot.

12 (1S74), 66.

S. /?.

A. iS, 196, 12}; hjp

ht,

see the note

Appendix.

99

Not speaks one ivho has {already) spoken^ there speaks one that is about to speak, and of
whom another finds what he speaks{}). Notlj) a tale of telling afteriuards: 'they had tnade^})
Not a tale which shall say^): 'it is searching afterQ>) what hadQ) perished, it is
(it) before'.
lies; there is none xvho shall recall his name to others'.
5

These words, which contain the same

6.

The end

exceedingly obscure.

work from any

the

late

serious

ver)-

of the section suggests that the writer

may

imputation of untruthfulness that

connected with

difficulties

this

upon

cast

is
it,

1.

der spater reden

with what follows.

though without,
5.

adjective

There are however

Sethe thinks that the passage must be apho-

of his

own

only

affairs

in

the

words ddt nn hft mini

damit

sagt ein Sagender (etwas),

'nicht

may be an extreme

iated

'there

'

in
is

objection

Sethe doubts whether

For -JL,!"'^^^'
^^^^

My

to

think

view

this

faith

in

this

is

is

that

cannot connect

endeavour to support

its

possible.

Gmy

in

make

order to

with

Verbum

the

but must be an example of the rare use of

II

phrase.

Cf.

above

"^"^^J^flA

1.

2,

cannot be trans-

negation to negative an

this

nor wax, nor honey, nor sweet beer, for four days'

Gramm}

For the construction kis dds

With the present reading kis dds
i.

e.

in

'IJo

902.

the following

this parallel to

and the sentence

l^]^P|pp|-^?-|-^l^^g|-^|'^5lf|^ "^Mll
Turin; see too Steindorff, Kopt.

any way

following verbal

sic

word or

isolated

fiir

hjpothesis,

899

Here

which the plural strokes should perhaps be omitted.

not',

my own

man

probably passive participle; the

case of that discussed by Sethe,

we must emend "^1^^^^^^

in

it

einer,

correctness.

sharply contrasted

perhaps perfect participle active,

ddt'ifi.

will'.

the following philological notes

must confess, having great

"^^

construction

"'^

In

his

therefore trans-

der sagen wird, (es noch einmal) sage und ein anderer finde, was er sagte; nicht redet
den,

are

3,

defending

there

and

in

view.

and he proposes the alternative rendering:

6),

be

later

sentences as a refutation of a possible charge of plagiarism.

the writer returning to the discussion

ristic,
(1.

first

of style already noted

artifice

l]

""t

1^

-=

allow

him

'^^0
to

drink

an unpublished magical text

in

in

460.
a

relative

(not kisn

ddsn

rs)

sentence Sethe compares Rekhmere 10, 14.

we must render

'not a tale which shall say'

not words which show on the very surface their inconsistency with the truth.

This seems

however highly improbable.

6.

The

Shi

below.

'to

verse-point after shitift seems to be wrong, as

mention',

cf.

Shipwrecked Sailor 128, and a

it

certainly

is

in

several instances

less certain case, without dative but

with rn 'name' as object, Petrie, Koptos 8, 6.

Recto

down

/ have said
those who

to

l)

The

letters

this in accordance

67.

with what I have seen, beginning with the first generation

shall come afterwards; they arc like ivhat

ill

arc here and in ihe

is

pastQ}).

two following instances written with a ligature which might possibly be read -dw.
'i*

Gurdincr, The Admonitiuns of

IQQ
6
view of

all

The

7.

moralizings

his

are

accordance with a comi^rehensive

in

age of human existence and not (excluding the

first

we expect

which

for

7nin'i,

note on Adiiioiiihons

above on M/,

fu^/ni, see

1.

3.

For A/

future.

Ipt see

^^-

^^^- Abydos

so too iy hr si of future days Prissc 9,

II

2.

where these words are used of future kings;

10,

The

words are very obscure; the sense may

last

For

possibly be that the writer can look into the future as easily as he can review past events.

sn r see Admonitions

13 note.

12,

79.

Recto

Would
to

I knciv that of whichij) others are ignorant, even things that have never
order that I tnight say them, afid my heart might answer me; that I might ex-

concerning

it

I might speak)
through

itQ),

For
\1/

Sinuhe 217. 260.

I might

and by Sethe

in

fluous

\\

this

\\;

dd

'thrust aside',

Piankhi 143.
parallel

The

writing
that

in

10.

to

i)
I

it

(that

what I suffer

i,

the

return

to

theme of

the

line

3031;

p.

^J^^vJ^

's

for

and Vogelsang's interesting note

in

two more examples of the

curious;

are discussed by

111

it

Erman

jiarticle

do with the

has probably nothing to

in

his edition

see

i,

of the Lcbcnsm'nde

p.

57

44 (1907), 85, but may be simply the past relative form with a supermay be due to the influence of the dual word kkvi, cf. A. Z. 40 (1902), 94

A.

Z.

have been unable to

cf.

e.

g.

Pap.

Kahun

Literally,

zctn-i,

Sethe

5,

find

62

The

'to

thrust'

30, 38. 42

a person 'aside'

sentence beginning with htnn

sSr-'i

and the preposition

it'.

construed with

Totb. cd. Nav., 154,

is

to

t.ike

usage.

commands on one

obscure;

and the spelling

and prefers

this

Admonitions 1,2.

and has therefore nothing

considers Ihis view very improbable,

kuew, while others do not know

is

any other instance of

verso 3; so too metaphorically, of setting

apparently an active participle,

that

lines

^^^ Eloquetit Peasatit

^^S()^k,

itpvj 'load' 'burden',

i,

express to

mood.

Slid here clearly means 'to explain' 'elucidate' and

'to say';

Prisse

my

say .... about

1 7night

'.

8.

of

the load that is itpon 7ny back,

it

naive.

Other words ending

ad fincm

thrust aside for

about that zchich oppresses meQ), that

Die Klagen des Bauern

thesis

his

and

sufferings,

After the pretentious boasting of

seems exceedingly
7.

my

7vords{}r)

that

9.

<>

that

been related: in

plain

the

12, 2.

For J\^^

7.

that

beginning at the

iiistory,

For

6.

claims

writer

Ejjyplian Sage.

nii

to

we

3.

on the analog)'

The

"^
)>\

masculine
n

repel"

''^^

side,

C/rkunden \V 546;

'to

push away' food,

should expect to find a verb

sfii-n-ici

are inexplicable.

do with the word sfn

Sfi

'mild';

-ny here too as eiuiv.ilent to the pronoun -sn or

-si:

it

is
is

'would

Appendix.

of the verb

causative

the

obviously

'to

/;/

be

may he do
hath

<=>

the like

IN^

gA

word

a clioice
.asaa

for 'to speak';

'tiic

of

heart

Rochem. Edfou

praise

in

273

uttering thy beaut\

'utterance'; the latter

Re

that

(cf.

op.

',

op.

not at

is

M ^\

cf.

cit.

(IsgTj perhaps

found Israe/

The
cf.

favour(?);

whom

he

Dcnd.

60

Ill

g.

'

'^^ o\

Tanen

-^

'^

'tongue' and the

^
e. g.

'Ii

^T^-^

perhaps 'what

'<-=

tiiaii

~wwv wl

what

that ultercth

.o^^-*-A^

n'Sf),

Ptolemaic limes,

in

is,

the tongue of

is,

Cf. too

63.

II

2,

more

nothini^r

create for thee

word 5
81)1

S()

heart

''^^

suffer

through

it'

the heart.
9.

22;

stele

an e.\clamation of

Rochem. Edfoii

date at the end of

he had ad\anced

far

274);

rare

all

Rekhuicre

knoweth what

cit.

rejoices at hearing our words' Mar.

is

'God hath sliown me

as to adorn the end of him

so

'^r^

Admoni-

in

probably a variant writing for _^g7j', which seems to be

is

exists'

e.

161

Sinu/ic

is

the note on

discussed

is

afflicted'.
I

i.

vv

that

infirm'

tions 9, 9; the only other instance of the causative

*^
aaa^vv

,Qj

in

his

line

an interjection

relief;

0^

QA expressive of pleasure

267.

doubdess merely a memorandum of the scribe as

is

work by a given date: such memoranda are

to

how

no means uncommon,

b)'

1094, to quote but one instance.

Pap. Bologna

PARAGRAPH

(Recto

10

14).

Recto 10.

4S1

^-

ii

atn meditating on

The land

otiur.

'-

is

what has happened,

it

is

in confusion

^ ^^

nol

like

"Vv
"^

m^ 1^

^1

the things that Iiave

last year.

One year

occurs again below z/^r^^

cf.

is

it

the epithet

is

made

come

to

pass throngliout the

more burdensome than

^1

^^
l)

<==ril

0"

^^|)|;^P^^^I|2^^

Urkunden IV 46, where the verb

is

construed with

I'^z^

m*^^

JN'^ K

Cf. s'si for ssi in Ship\i*yecked Sailor

139.

'

'^^*^^^

^^'h^^

\s^x<^-

in

;;/

cf.

but taking counsel with his heart' Urkunden IV 434;

'

the

into

A^ki seems to be ver}- nearly s}'nonymous with wiiv^ 'to ponder' or 'plan'

as here.

and has become waste {});

'meditating upon the plans of his mistress'

"^

"-'

^'oj'

has

Changes take place;

g
a OrlgiDal

land.

Jill

^^

subjection to the lord of the two

WQ2

The Admonitiuns

Gardiner,

lands have planned and plotted reb(;llion''

monitions 1,8.

II

the Coptic cuoTq;

is

year',

'this

are

monitions

10.

4,

and
and

14;

Urkundcn IV 138.

Hpr

hi

/?,

cf.

Maxinies d'Ani

both times

8,

7, 6.

The

and see Sethe's remarks A. Z. 40 (1902), 95.

see

Worterbuch

Br.,

209.

the note on Admonitions

for sh^

see the note on .Id-

can find no exact parallel.

ci^x

with

For hprw 'changes'

of an Ei^ptiao Sa^e.

contrast

in

Ptolemaic spellings

For the metaphorical use of dns

2,

may be

Ad-

cf.

consulted.

Recto 11-12.

<=>

II CJ

Ungin.il

Right

<=>

vvvN~v

Will

\Wj

.B'S

is

(3

and provinces are

to

Wrong

cast outside.

violated; their ordinances

at

~j

11

put

f"-

~.~^

The land

are neglected.

Everybody alike

sorrow.

in

Mourning

is

in distress.

is

subjected to wrongs.

is

gods are

the

Tcnvns

everyivhere.

an end

Reverence,

MorningQ) occurs every day, and

The lords of quiet are disturbed.

it.

The plans of

the conncil-chamber.

inside

is

is

the face(:) shrinksQ)

what has happened.

The

II.

converse of the

first

two sentences

expressed

is

the prophecy

in

Cairo 25224

>

(Daressy,

For
esting

or

2vn

see Sethe,

'neglect'

word of somewhat

same term;
to'

it

^^^n
'^

'^^

somebody or something.

Louvre

pyramid

3.

"^"^^

is

/;-/

in

man

It

is

%:>

'to

^ '^^"^

<=>

r|

provide

Esjjecially of 'government',

not certain that sbit

is

ffl

to

for'

d. irt

^v>w,a^

Jllhrw
in

an

is

"^^^

inter-

English with the

to signify 'that which appertains

his

'superior

someone;

business'
in
in

{Leiden

arrangement to

to

be

Brit.

4;

all

a general sense,

"^

^\

{Munich Glyptotek 40) or claims

(other)
cf.

Ur-

ti,
Urkunden IV 60; srwd mhrw
Lyon 93 'O thou Ennead that art in

mhrw
cf.

which govemest the two lands';

be connected with hml nkil.

^^

applies to himself the epithet

performed

intelligence

^^

mhrio means

-csc>-^v

I)

Vezicrs^ note 90.

the house of his lord'

'whose

^\

Urkunden IV 1075; government by the gods,

Abydos

(read

(|%>.-^^

be derived from the preposition hr and

kunden IV 656. 968.

idbwy,

to

Die Etnsetzung des

i)

meaning, which cannot always be rendered

elusive

'good of dealings

Mus. 572).
places'

seems

requisite for'

'is

one

Pap. Petersburg

Ostraca., p. 53, parallel text to

so

perhaps

here

Appendix.

ht

Lastly

comes

i)i/ir2c

mean

to

'^
[](]

Dlim.

is

compound word meaning

Zanberspr.f. Mutter
Trav. 29, 164;

S ^^^^
n

Kiuii

v.

U U U ^J\^ '^^ ^^ ^,

Metternichstelc 240.

.r>^

exactly

|g

Cf.

like.

Netherworld, distress

jj^g

ij^

"^^^^ '^

"^

(]

vSftl

Cairo 25224 (= Daressy, Ostraca

For 0(<s=-J^
so

in

/J. Ill

256

54, where

p.

and

8;

a,

Rcc.

finally

see the note on Admonitions 1,8; the

a7\

as to the accuracy of

there can be no doubt

that

^f Tntankliamon 8

^^^^^

^ very obscure conte.vt, L.

'"

of the shape of -e^,

or the

'

.Qrigf

^7^^ T'" '^

8;

<^,

'distress' 'calamity'

^^W^'^^^^^

1111 1\

read);

is

is

sometimes spelt

is

Gcogr. Insc/ir. IV 125.

t=De^^^^|^|||

^"Ss^

lacuna

and so ultimately

for 'providinjj for' bodily wants;

than 'food' (cf the English 'provisions') and

more

little

cf.

commonly used

is

O^

Snviiif

lie

ni/iru<

the restoration.

^8Ai

12.
(J

^V n yO

c'-

[yr'^\,]^

^'"

'^

yO

ra

)nnv 'grief, Pap. Leiden 348, verso

gTv

"NL o

'j-

140b,

'the

f\^v/i

However

2.

''^'J^""

^^''''^

As

12, 5.

(similarly

g^rief

perhaps

verb,

fragm.

op. cii.

in

tw) to himself

for

15

JM^^JO

^|

the desert'

in

parallel to

13);

yQ()i

c^

(j

Ill

the beginning of invocations in Totb. ed. Nav. 12,

^t^

v>S])^

the note on sn-vint, Eloqjicnt Peasant

in

man groans (emend 0%>

thirsty
(I

above

hrst quotation

'^'^^

L. Z>.

Ill

14, i;

i;

102, 6 appears to be an e.vclamation of joy.

Sfyt

word

the

whicli

here use to render xfyt,

Horemheb

similarly

of Osiris

Eloquent Peasant

As

the

in

2j.

may comjjare (^o^^

%. "tf <=>

'^"^
(] fl

"^

in

its

meaning.

(hjmn

Bibl. Nat. 20, 24

ra

and

Gcogr. 757),

-a ^

it

is

v^ ^\

perhaps Osiris

Sinuhe R,

^^37 H

sgr must mean 'quiet' 'peace' or the

ftj^f

Nb

probably a circumlocution for 'the gods'.

quiet'

Cf. too the epithet

2().

quotation shows,

last

cf.

Busiris (Br, Diet.

B I,

properly speaking too subjective

is

""^"^

to'

respectful admiration; 'reverence',

to Osi-

decree 20. 37.

Nb^v sgri 'the lords of

epithet

commands

things or people which

in

r 'to annul' 'put a stop

Rd'it si
ris);

that qualit)-

is

who

UrkundenW

and the word sg discussed by

8,

an

is

me A.

in

\02,\.

we

for which

a sense

like,

sgr

so called

is

42

Z.

(1905), 32.

rn
ing' (as

be

in

'^

V^llTl

nhpzi\

;;/

it

Admonitions

i,

i),

it

2.
is

If

the

its

So Sethe,

whose

for

the only possible alternative

is

interpretation
all

see below.

29, 12. 13;

hpr

this

If

examples there
II

render

was

quoted

'to

swerve,

Pap. Turin 147,

Scthe liowever points out that the gcuilivc following

mlir-ii-sii

as

'

care for

them ',

i.

e.

'

iheir cult

'.

shrink

wArw

is

nb must

view be not taken

rr-i

col.

fi

2,

Sft

9,

''^^

^^""^

back,

recoil'

especially

cUewhere always an objective

'^^*'"

Isrcul

and to translate 'cares

come about every day'. The determinative seems however to make against this
For tnbli see the note on Admonitions 9, 2. The meaning which seemed
the

r<

meaningless as

in

short and independent of one another

to connect nhfyiv with the phrase

Inscr. in the Hier. Char.,

meaning 'morn-

usual

clear that the sentence nlifnv fir

should be noticed that the neighbouring clauses are

stele 13;

word has here

connected with what follows, since 'morning takes place ever)- daj'

closel)'

an isolated clause.

again below verso

o^^"*"^

view.
to result from

from

gcuiti%'e,

fright.

For

and therefore prefers

to

The Adnionitiuns

Gnrtlincr,

I04

a further instance (with omitted n as

^

<:r>

filling

tiieir

(i.

e.

Pup. Turin 26

of.

mouths(?)',

day there comes a morning

to render: 'every

iiere

from

shrink

Pi 'they

msnh)

msli for

in

of au KyypUaii Sayc.

an obscure context.

in

the sense here suggested, though the determinative /V

favour of

in

Is

it.

back

returns

to

its

former

state'.

three passages

in

the note on Admonitions

\\

can be

somewhat

tells

comparing

the use of lir}

for

i,

tnd/i

not better to render 'the face slirinks at what has happened',

it

Sethe proposes

very much doubt wiiether

and yet

uscil

it

Qpi

one from which some improvement might be

hoped),
in

col. 2,

Recto 12-13.

A^/i^AA

VjV

/ Speak concerning
It is pain/n/{})

heart.

a burdeti}}).

Dit

12.

ibid.

hold

ri,

B 2,

with

is

Sinnhe

t^i

^^

compare Eloquent Peasant

)tp,

for

]Vhd
'^'>'it

'to

cf.

5;

173;

A.

If

""^^

the

is'.

it

^^ cannot bear many

Z.

Turin La.eso,.,s ,4

Ks
385-

that this

is

^^^l

i
.,

and

70 with

hr

lit

13, 4

'to

keep

silence

ic'i

and

for this con-

below

'in'

the real meaning

^^'^'^

cf.

is

14 and verso 4 absolu-

in

Apparently

Here, according to Sethe,

mr

''^^

sw

in

'to

about' a thing,

"S^ |

be
cf.

for the spelling Sethe

^^^'''-

Prisse 16,

8.

^^ "^y

when

transitive

in

ill'

JZi'

must be taken

^ |^?^

the phrase

(o"'y)

Paheri

fnr-zvsi

Urkundcn IV 47; Louvre

compares

proved by Shipwrecked Sailor 41

'">'

(Sethe).

^"^^ '^^' '^'^ sufferest

'^

n^

I"^"^^ v|^^

'because of, not

the last sentence Sethe proposes to understand sn-nw

reference to )b 'heart',

^^^^,

must be taken

/l^^f ^,";fi,n-=>^k I^^^^T; -^^

V^"^

For

'His clothes are too heavy for him, --x-ra^^^O

the use of

(cf.

especially

A. Z. 22 (1884), 39.

cf the similar use of

'painful';

metaphorically, only here;

In

footnote.

be the subject of u>hd\

44 (1908), %i\

clothes'.

following infinitive hip

Hip

snnt wi be correct,

Shipwrecked Sailor 134.

Pap. med. Berlin 3048,

and zahd must mean

'^^

II

Egypt' Stele Rameses IV, 14

in

P(^

anticipating

painful

2.

see the note on Admonitions 10, 12;

suffer',

(Truth) perishes

below verso

as

TlTa^ J.^ A^ ^S11

=

^f-

XJ

4,

in the next sentence appears to

<=>"^^^

11

26,

33.

sw

"^^^0

(inidcr such

to reatl Ins.

Verbum

see Sethe,

struction

my

distressed because o/Q)

rt;;/(-)

Another heart would bend

it.

the cofnpanionfj) of its lord.

For snni see the note on Admonitions

as the subject, just as

Limbs are heavy-laden.

peace concerniitg

Urhcnden IV 271. 353; Rec. de Trav.

verso 4;

cf.

P'or the writing

I, 2-j6

my

brave heart in evil case

hrsn we ought probably

13.

My

iiQ).

to

companion'.

in
2

'I

-^r

2,),

'how

60;

;'

'^^ Urkunden

the sense of 'companion';

spent three days alone

For nb

'lord'

'possessor'

in

Appendix.

,q^

Recto 13-14.

a Erroneously omitted

Would

had

that I

Hi
Whd

13.

14.

iS.

a heart

meaning found

in

infinitive,

in

Totd. ed. Nav. 64,

The

signs following

by a small sign

clause

would

is

verj'

the preceding

my

like

one

y^^^\

my

upon

ivotttd rest

I zoould load

it.

12,

2.

spite of the

42

Irt skny,

and must have the nuance of

P,

final

^^

tempted

cf.

D.

L.

140

Ill

b,

'to bear' 'endure'

Munich, Antiqua-

2;

(variants).
fc^

are not easy to read, but

The emendation Hpi

0.

it

malady.

passage from the Berlin med. Pap. quoted above, namely

tlie

suffering, not merely 'to suffer' passively.

riiim 38;

it

on Admonitions

ki, see the note

must here be

Then I

to stiffer!

alile

/ would ward off fro7n

words of

loith

plate

(in

seems probable from the

szv

we have

to conjecture tniir 'misery', but

nearly contradict that which follows

context would lead

e be correct,

if

one to expect drf

In

it.

'that

preceded

parallelism.

For

then the difficulty that this

any case the

mn-'i

n'l

it is

it

last

sentence

is

strange;

might ward off from

me

malady!'

PARAGRAPH

4 (Verso

Verso

He

said

to

his heart.

Come,

my

answer for me viy words, and tnayest explain

-wv after

I.

later

1^

(j(lg7j

The

an imperative

Pap. Bibl.

last

cf.

to

6).

1.

that

heart,

I may speak

me what

17;

words ntho hd pth are

Mayer A,

2,

18;

3.

thee,

and

16;

Kuban

stele

see too Junker,

quite incomprehensible to

that thou

may est

land

in the

is

Destruction of Men (Sethos),

A- at. 198, 2,

to

Piankhi 86':

Grammatik

245.

me.

Verso 13.

\^- Tfii^i^z- r:=-a-kP^rr,3r

l)

Erinan

still

connects

those instances otherwise than

Gardiner.

/'

in

have done

Went
in

41,

45 with

this

particle (A. Z.

Proc. S. B. A. 1902, 351

43 [1906], 24);

htm

can however see no reason for explaining

2.
I4

IqA

Gardiner,

l^k^^.Y;
/

in a great

is

There

stir.

commands

gives

nobody free

is

as one

ts

who

identical with

certainly

Nhpw,

2.

Afflictions have entered in today;

from wrong:

ihw

concerning

silent

all people alike do

commands:

receives

Sa(;c.

rloiZSk'^.Y;

All people arc

Nkiy., see above on recto lo.

1.

ihw

what has happened.

have not passed away.

ing,

who

J^SiMITTL-

vicdilaiing on

a)>i

The Adraooitions of nn E^plian

t^T^

The entire land

it.

both of them are content.

again below 4; sec Br.

Worterb. Suppl. 15

12,

Here,

note.

if

were

'cares'

really the

CT

^O

^^

rr

^1

"^^^^

in

'toda)'.

nilii

Lebensmude 117.

d.\

(l^^^^^Cread
Shr

perhaps

<i

great state',

c^n

drdrw

rase

Advionitiofts

and the ruled are

3rd. person dual;

the

2, 5.

The

Dit

as

indifferent

preceding

omitted or emended to

determinative of

hr, see Sethe,

Origiii.il

@,

.is

^vw<a

below

I.

is

quality

SallicrW 1,2.

iSf

'^

in

probably correct, nn

is

contented',

inexplicable,

is

that

Veziers, note 144.

is

to sav,

a
lit

both the

_____

"^

is

doubtless the suffix of the

and as Sethe suggests, should

either

be

34.

6.

of yesterday therein

arc stolidQ), there

evil

r.

People rise in the morning

state

'tomorrow',

an

signify

Die Einsctzung des

to their miserable lot;

Verso

how-

is

^ ^ ^^

written

word must

e.

i.

drw

cir

sense similar to that of the English slang expression 'to be

word

of the strange determinatives this

proposal

but as 'morning'

lh'a\

rare

the

nn J must mean 'the heart of both of them

^\\<=>U

Y'wwvK

The

is

Sethe's

429.

DSSfl'^rr.'^^l^'^fel'^

in

16;

'nobody'.

literally

Snm, sec

this

great perturbation.

e. in

i.

here meaning

ruler

spite

In

In

Urkztnden

ever far superior: he takes tihpw, not as 'cares' parallel to

with

meaning, one might

understand the sentence to mean 'cares, (they) have not passed awa\' since the ancestors',

contrasted

is

He

Hearts arc sad.

it.

^^ fQ^"'^-

see above recto

then being an equivalent of

morn-

the

in

is

to

like

find)

today,

no one wise (enough)

it

daily,

and

(yet)

hearts thrust

resembles

it

because

of muchQ).

(so)

and

to knoic,

there

is

no one angry (enough)

it

not aside.

Men's faces
to

speak

out.

People rise to suffer every day.

3

4.

The thought

people's troubles

is

of

tlic

callousness

and submissiveness of men

here further developed and elaborated.

to their

own and

other


Appendix.

The

3.

//r sn rs n

tence; H

<si

In

as

it

suffix

must refer to the general state of

si

following

and dubious.

difficult

sentence Sethe takes

to be a anai. liyu^ihvov

to be the preposition.

/ir

unless one

may compare

The meaning

Transitively 'to know' a thing cf Reklwicre

'whose hearts are

skilled

seeing

in

%>U-Ji 'commander of troops,

^~
Karnak, Temple of Chons,
f "^ P ['o'
<

as verb,

g.

excellence' Piehl,

^J "^

a later date,

the

cf.

"8^

word ^1c^a<^

be found

will

in

Siiit

d|)

in

is

contrasted with

'

However

rk.

5 55

r^, see the note

on recto

12.

is

it

the cool thinker and the quick-tempered fanatic

D}f

oW
I

More

2, 3'.

often

,=^
I

i.

hiscr. Hicr.

Mar. Abyd.

by

recognized

first

Ill,

45;

^i^'

53;

^si

instance of

dud

'wise in knowledge' Anast.

2, 4.

For the

good

spelling here

one may compare

Budapest contains several more examples of

Ebers the word dnd seems to refer to madness,

where dnd

apparently used of

is

240; Prisse

the Pyramidtexts; a

in

224.

Ebers 102, 10; an unpublished magical papyrus

In

example

for

cf.

Dri

Shipwrecked Sailor 139.

"^O^^^ 'angry',
at

which

fiiiem.

2, 4.

Louvre

9;

7,

skilled in warfare"

e.

'anger'

prefer to understand

know' 'perceive' appears to have been

'to

adjectivally used in the sense 'skilled in' or the like:

'^i*

o"^,

o'

Kind

the baneful properties of a herb Zavberspr. f. Mutter u.

Sethe.

affairs.

explained by Sethe as a circumstantial clause explaining the previous sen-

and to compare the .sentences mentioned above recto 12, note, ad

'face'

seems

is

and the absolute pronoun

however rather

is

th<;

'Si

107

and

more

this

it.

might possibly be the sense here,

likely that the opposition

is

rather between

one might quote Juvenal's facit indignatio versum.

For the construction of

VerbumW

dzu^ see Sethe,

'V.

4-5.

Verso

/T--..S>

A[

/j AAVsAA

(jra'^J^ecinJ

^111

M., D

?p

>

J^Si^X-T^JJ-'-A

J^

=Q
a Original

both here and

l)

:^

in

b Original

grg below we ought probably

to read

demands some

further

This

last

their nature

determinative of rk here
lastly,
12,

instance

tells

The

d See note

comment.

The

revealed itself to him^??J'.

'passage

sign read

'^

on the plate may well be

ni

ilt

/r-/,

the

words

bit

oX

fo*"

c.

runs;

'The

Vizier

caused his

children

to

be summoned

when he had perceived

the

is 'when he had finished the instruction of men'.

The
Nor does shr mean 'instruction' for which j^iy/ is the Egyptian word.
sn 'their character' must be parallel to shr rtn(, for hit sec on Admoni-

The

usual translation

heavily against the meaning 'to finish".

however wc may uuderbtand

1.

after

7i^^-^ I) --^^^^.^tlljq^^ljP^T^^I^jq^^l^

manner of men, and

tions

inserts

og

The Ailmonitiuus

Gardiner,

of an F.gyplian Sage.

Long and heavy is my malady. The poor man has no strength to protect himself) from
him who is stronger than himself. It is pain to keep silence about things heard. It is misery
To find fault with a speech breeds hostililyQ).
to ansioer one who is ignorant.
'The heart
does
is

The reply Q)

not accept the truth.

5.

cause

their

The emendation

4.

Denderch

Petrie,

e. gf.

complains that

writer

Till-

who know

Hsf

5.

8.

in

of 'an.swer' 'rejoinder', as apparently

The
on recto
i.

e.

he

Whd

Sethe

3.

nb

si

doubdess right

is

The

tsf

compare Admonitions

hr,

an obscure context:

looks as though

5, 4.

leave' 'abandon'

'to

cf.

(similarly

-n-

ibid.

'^ well-born man who does it

J [p
the lawcourt' Ayrton-Currelly-Weigall, Abydos III 29.
and thinks of

it

is

ist

yv

However

weggelaufen'.

preserved

word Jin

the

in

'to run'

{Pyramidtexts
bt

is

"^5 -A

Sinuhe

'

Original

/ Speak

(2,

as

to

c3oJ)Bx^^=^
Hi/
"

il

above

thee^

1.

my

heart;

6.

117);

Eloquent Peasant

known

an\-

i,

107

hieroglyph,

{hib).

'Enter

(|<=>^>^

^s;-

not

with thee,

is

j^^a

do

him,

to

in

"evil"), his (own) father

g. 140. 253),
this

O^O ^

f]

abandons him

he

J
in

rendering 'die Richtigkeit der

sense outside the Pyramidtexts,

154; Pap.

Kahun

unless

35, 13.

5-6.

^ ^
-^ <=>Sli

^
ar

Since other people

bound up with

his

answer thou me.-

Behold t/u affairs of tlu slave are

weighs upon thee.
5

13 note.

?-^

c'

J\

3.

silence.

interests are

com-

(own) utterance',

his

is

1)^^ -A ci'^ 'Thy

to this

Sethe however doubts the transitive sense

in

so

(Sethe);

own.

l%v JJI^

(scil.

e.

not fcnmd

Verso

]3^_(6)"7^
^'gil^;:^^^

loves

"^"^^^

"^'^l^^X

Rede

his

man

cannot identify with

does not leave thee' Urkunden IV 500

rf

e.vpects w;V, Ijut see the note

^
J^^7^1'2

^-^'^
"^

cf.

leave him' Ebers 40, 7; 41, 21; 42, 5;

liere,

that a

'all

H<bb

which

determinative,

a'jr

w/<

see above recto

sense:

might represent the jaws of the hippopotamus

it

J^^7;\

the

'Copy of the reply

For nir one

pay no attention to anyone's words except

will

with'

fault

'find

criticize'

transitive

its

translating

in

'to

difficult.

is

as

listen.

?ihm m^'ir

(^[nthet

woes,

substantive smi has here perhaps the sense

'yUaA''~'~^T

apparmdy

has here

mr

construction of

Grg
in

Sinuhe 204.

niand'

in

and refuse to

his

note.

meaning

familiar

its

especially of criticizing or correcting letters.

trutli

can confide

lie

common

based upon the

is

see above verso

//;,

used

here

is

S7u

wliom

in

shut their eyes to the

wilfully

nhmf

loves

Rectitude has abandoned speech{}).

has no om:

Ik;

All that a man

not toleratedQ).

is

Everyone puts his trust in

his (otcn) iitterance.

ihost;

a speech^)

to

will

heart that

is

like [those of) the master.

not listen

own, and who

is

to

him,

the

approached does not keep

Manifold

author turns

to

his

is

that which

heart,

forced to sliare his burden with him.

whose

Appendix.

6.

Setlif-

douljllcss rij;lu

is

dering 'approached' to

who

Sethe,

taking

in

'angegriffen'.

liis

'^j

points out that

109

ph as a passive
The translation

prefer the ren-

of the last sentence

the late Egyptian writing of the verb,

is

though

participle,

is

due to

also

the spelling be correct.

if

TRANSLATION.
The

words, the gathering together of sayings, the quest of utterances with

collection of

made by the priest of Heliopolis, the

Khekheperre-sonbu, called Onkhu.
Would that I had words that are unknown, utterances that are strange, (exnew language that has never occurred (before), void of repetitions; not the utterance

ingenious mind,

He

said:

pressed)

in

of past speech(??), spoken by the ancestors.

the loosing(?) of

has been

said;

times find

that

all

there

no

is

Not a

before'.

lies;

there

what

which

tale

none who

is

shall

shall

they are like what

recall

express to

it

am

(that

what

to

might speak)

suffer

The

land

cast outside.

has happened.

is

heart.

He
answer
I

am

in

is in it,

when(?) those of later

land

for

It

is

would ward

A
to

off

m)-

words,

it(?).

hold

brave heart
suffer!

Then

it

the load that

One

year

come

The

and the

peace

concerning

rest

is

gods are

put to

face(?) shrinks(.') at

it.

what

Another heart would bend

it.

it.

is

pro-

am(?) distressed because

the companion(?)

upon

violated; their

Towns and

Reverence, an end

da)-,

the

Right

everywhere.

is

mj-

case

to pass throughout

into

plans of the

Mourning

might

more burdensome than

made

is

it

is

is

my mood.

the things that have

evil

even

heart might answer

limbs are heavy-laden.

and mayest explain

awaj-.

afterwards;

of

would load

lord.

its
it

Would

with words of

it

meditating on what has happened.

have not passed

come

others are ignorant,

might say .... about

would

is

accordance with

in

shall

it

for

My
in

made(f')

my

subjected to wrongs.

this

who

about that which oppresses me(?), that

distress.

my malady.
Come, my heart,

from

said to his heart.

me

to

painful (?)

is

had

and thrust aside

Morning(?) occurs ever)'

speak concerning

about to speak, and

might say them, and

sufferings,

become waste (?);

in

is

is

have said

to those

that of which(.')

not like last year.

Everj'body alike

had a heart able

that

down

inside the council-chamber.

The

(under such a burden??).

that

my

words(?.?)

it(?),

is

it

lords of quiet are disturbed.

my

order that

confusion and has

in

is

Wrong

vinces are in sorrow.

of(?)

through

place;

ordinances are neglected.

The

of former times,

others'.

knew

meditating on what has happened,

Changes take

the land.

in

that

concerning

it

to

generation

first

Would

past(?r).

is

might explain

upon my back,

is

that which

searching after (??) what had(?) perished;

is

'it

name

iiis

things that have never been related:

other.

for(?)

repeated, when(?) what has been said

Not(?) a tale of telling afterwards: 'they

say(?):

have seen, beginning with the

my body

(already) spoken, there speaks one that

another finds what he speaks(?).

me; that

is

it.

whom

(it)

said

men

the speech of

Not speaks one who has

of

squeeze out

For what has been

say.

that
to

Afflictions

maj' speak to thee, and that thou mayest

me what

is

in

have entered

All people are silent concerning

it.

the land
in

today;

The

in

the morning,

entire land

is

in

a great

Ihc Admonitions of nn Egyptian

Gardiner,

jQ

There

Stir.

rommands

nobody

is

one who

as

is

morning to

from wrong;

free

(tinil)

and

peopk; alike do

all

commands,

receives

(so) daily,

it

Sat;c.

both of them are

(yet) hearts

thrust

and resembles

it

because of much(?).

wise (enough) to know, there

is

no one angry (enough) to speak out.

today,

like

is

Peoph;

ccjntent.

The

not aside.

it

He who

H<arts are sad.

it.

Men's faces are

gives

rise

the

in

state of yesterday therein

there

stolid (.'),

People

no one

is

every

rise to suffer

Long and heavy is my malady. The poor man has no strength to protect himself from
him who is stronger than himself
It
is pain to keep
silence about things heard.
It is misery
().
to answer one who is ignorant.
The heart
To find fault with a speech breeds hostility
The reply
does not accept the trutli.
to a speech (?) Is not tolerated
All that a man loves
day.

(.').

(.?)

speak

my

to thee,

Behold the

upon

Everyone puts

(own) utterance.

his

is

heart; answer thou me.

of the slave are like

affairs

Rectitude has abandoned speech(.?).

his trust in

(those

heart

tiiat

approached does not keep

is

Manifold

the niast(>r.

of)

silence.

that which weighs

is

thee.

CONCLUSIONS.
The opening paragraphs

new London

of the

The few

are something of a no\elt\'.

te.xt

samples of the Egyptian Wisdom-literature hitherto known conform, with hardh- an exception, to
a uniform

the ethical or philosophical issue with which they deal arising out of a brief

pattern,

introductory

abandoned

of

narrative

His craving for an

with a

good

writer

shows

sistent

and

of the

consists

The two

artificially

lips,

This

ment.

the

yet

title

which

When

in

the

in

unable to

are

the

the

.After

at

title

contain

describes the

obtain

rest

is

it

and

hesitating

book

candid

this

not at

work as a

revelation
all

almost

equally

well

between an existence-weary
l)

variety

The only

real exception

of this literary genus

is

the

as
to

illustrate

liis

histor}-

all

con-

words the pom-

comes as a

fairly just

estimate of his actual achieve-

his

tiie

own

main topic of

and

is

book, namely the

despondency thereat, he

grief and
It

is

for this

commentary- to the Admonitions.

his

soul,

be Ihe Song of the Ilirper

pupil)

his

at

reason that the

It

might be em-

the ideas of the Berlin papyrus containing the dialogue

kind of composition known

la lather instructing his son, or a scribe

ambition

collection or anthologj' of wise sayings ingeniously put

philological

to

first

in

named Khekheperre-sonbu.

mortal

seems

writers

powers

a clear conception of the author's pretensions from

the third paragraph the writer reaches

admirably

so

his

make coherent and

easy to

tone of the

once lapses into the conventional language of Egyptian pessimism.

ployed

is

originality that the

of the

upon a broad survey of

wickedness of men, the corruption of society and

serves

preface

confided to us

is

upon

cast doubts

to

diffident

beginning gives us a

tiie

together by a Heliopolitan priest

text

dramatic

usual

unhackneyed words

for choice,

and obscurely expressed, and

we

thus

If

own

antl

words wherein he seems

verj'

pous boast that the reflexions

liis

however

amusing to note that the only touch of

is

it

sections

sense out of them.

surprise.

theme

original

deal of naivete;

respect.

are very

Here

kind'.

favour of a very quaint and unexpected confession of the author's literan' aspira-

in

tions.

that

dramatic

to

fust

in

the

as there tlv

tomb of Xeferhotep and

the Egyptians

summarily indicated by the

unhappy hero turns

as

title

a shoyft 'teaching',

of the work;

cf.

in
in

Pap. Harris 500.

.\

to

particular

which the dramatic

the Instructions of

his

Amene;mfs

situation
I.

Conclusions.

soul

and solace, so

for help

whom

'To

the Lebensuiiide

hertt

shall

makes an appeal

writer

the;

speak today?" has

the author's denunciation of the indifference that

in

tion

to

book

this

own

The refrain of
London writing-board

heart.

counterpart on the

its
is

to his

shown

In the Introduc-

to his complaints.

called attention to the points of contact between the Admonilions and

have

Ill

the Ledensmiide, on comparing the resemblances there noted with the considerations here adduced,
it

new London

the

the Lebensm'ude and

be seen that there are good grounds for classing the Admonitions,

will

Now

together as a historically-related group of

te.xt

conclusion

this

is

te.vts.

not without a certain significance in connection with the problem as

age of the Adtnoniiions, for the text of the London writing-board can be

to the

back as

the reign of Sesostris

far as

that the Admonitions are

However

there

to

long since recovered

at

Khekheperresonbu

Egypt had, by

moment

of a

is

is

Dynasty.

at the

qualit)-,

to the throne,

of

pessimism

the

that

follows

It

came

II

social or political distur-

no evidence for any

general and literary

quite

most an unconscious echo

of the earlier Theban Empire which had

first

tinged

There can, on the other hand, be no question that the

melancholy.

with

literature

the time that Sesostris

the Twelfth

in

of that troubled period preceding the rise

h'gyptian

the literary products of the Middle Kingdom.

among

old prosperit)-, and there

its

flourishing

this

dated

an essential difference to be noted between the pessimism of the London frag-

is

ment and that of the Admonitions.

bances

Thus

11'.

be reckoned

definitely

there seems to be a slightly increased likelihood

pessimism of Ipuwer was intended to be understood as the direct and natural response to a real

devastation

the

the

calamity;

national

of

references

land

the

aggression

the Admonitions to Asiatic

in

through

war leave no room

civil

for

although the Adynonitions have an indubitable historical background,

assumed that

monitions, even

in

Ancient Egypt,

and there

referring to the conditions of the

if

doubt on
it

is

this

But,

point.

need not be too

composition was contemporary with the events to which

their

romance was always popular

the Delta and to

in

hastily

the)- allude; historical

no inherent reason wh)' the Ad-

Tenth Dynasty, should not have been written

under the Twelfth.

This
but

the

for

realh-

difficulty

so great after

Hyksos
is

historical

nor

Asiatics,

It

that

observed

any

of foreign hordes

given

clue

us

entirely

overlooked

ruption

of Egypt after the YIth.

as

the

to

the

in

Introduction

there

'Dc

la

page

commence

rouge:
(1

'Cela est

^^)

p)^

l)

'^^

.\

dit

la

par

lign<-

le

mauvais

See the note on recto

I.

Admonitions

the

if

difficult)-

this

is

refer

really

monarchy had been established

or

extent

the

Moreover

does

exist

and

this

in

the

11

de

Je
la

vois

.\siatiques.

Le

qu'il

Apres
te.xte

2) A. Z. 14 (1876J,

109

fort

encroachments

an important point

Eastern neighbours.
I

of

St. Peters-

commencement meme

est aussi parfois entrecoupe

nous trouvons

porteur de Tare'

its

It;

cela

embarassant

la

de

phrase suivante ecrite en

on mentionne
ct

the

There

that the internal dis-

unpublished Papyrus no.

still

seulement

meme page

is

some evidence

to

the North by

in

of the

duration

sans interruption un autre texte dont

m'est jusqu'a present fort embarassant.

differents prcceptes.

But

the Introduction.

was taken advantage of by

l))'nasty

Golenischeff thus describes a passage contained

burg":

that

the Delta therein alluded to.

in

in

to incline,

guilty rather of understating than of overstating his case.

the Admonitions that a rival

in

is

was emphasized

should be

Ipuwer has been

invasion,

no indication

all"

seem

conclusion to which the balance of evidence would

the

fact,

in

is,

assez

les

dmuXesi

endommage des

pages VIII

employes

mots:

les

On y

nord.

Iroitve

We

Asiatics.

the

the

nam

\Z^\\\\-_X^^

dc yercti

be small; but

it

seems

as the ruler mentioned

in

the

of

same

more

c(jiirse

king

further that the

Amenemmes

period.

In

the

between the VI

th.

VIII'

^^

to hint

that

tombs of

Siut,

built a

qui

cc

in

this

work

at

niiL;ht

in

the days of a king

tin-

was ravaged

)(]ta

the

have been merely

well

Old Kingdom; but

shows

weaker

that

that

he considered

the

that

it

had not

Asiatics

rulers of the intermediate

Bahari scenes depicting battles with Asiatics

el

scanty but indisputable evidcuice that already

is

histo-

a time when so much reorga-

conclude

the Delta under the

The

dynastie^.'

du

strong wall on the East of

some Pharaoh of

one

Temple of Deir

word, there

and XII

th.

alone;

tiiis

from interference

In a

^'^

of the land^

length

entire

I'Voni

newly-discovered

been found \

ennemis

les

These defensive constructions may

ancient fortifications due to

precaution.

abstained altogether

liave

may

tiic

i)ressing

trouve seulement souvent

Ic

was needful throughout the

and

vital

J'y

du nord,

soldats, I'Egypte

monarch of the Twelfth Dynasty undertook

first

nization

sens.

le

anssi

know

the restoration of

ville,

exactemcnt

b.ii^c.

dc quelque narration sur 2ine incursion if Asiatiqiics dans I'Egypic

keep back the Heduins'.

to

I)(;lta

saisir

IC^yptiriii

s'as^it

t(>xt

Akhthoes, possibly

pas d'en

combattre,

asiatiqu(!s,

ijii'il

value of this

rical

me permet

IX ne

et

sanble proiwer,

l)y

The Admoiiilions of an

Gardiner,

112

Dynasties Egypt had been

liable

the period

in

on the part

to periodic incursions

of the Beduins of the Sinaitic Peninsula and of Palestine.

More evidence
the Admonitions^

in

appears.

in

Still

than

this

and the

an early date for that work therefore

objection to

been

said,

work was composed

at the

end of the Hyksos period.

this

period of Egyptian literary activity; but

we have no means

point

1)

The

italics

must conclude by reminding

of attaining anything

my

am

dis-

may be

there remains the possibilitj- that .Sethe

strongly inclined to adopt the view that the Admonitions are a product of the XII

that prolific

on

historical

spite of all that has

right in his opinion that the

now

hardK' necessary to account for the references to the Asiatics

is

myself

Dynasty,

th.

readers that

more than a strong presumptive

probability.

are miae.

was called inlmt hki 'the wall of the Prince'; cf. Simihe R ^1: Daressy, Osliaka z^22\. That this wall was built by Amenemmes I is clear from the latter text, which is a duplicate of the second half of the above-mentioned Petersburg papyrus, and contains a
fostnientuni prophecy of the happy era to be inaugur.ited by king Imny.
Kor a translation, by Ranke, of this text, see Gressniann, Alt2) It

orientalische Texte
3)

zum Alfen Testament^

4) Naville,
in

servants

204

IT.

The XI th. Dynasty Tt'mple

the Twelfth Dynasty the

such

p.

See the inscription of Chnemothes, passim.

really

title

always of

utilized their prisoners as

^\

.\siatic

'Asi.atic'

birth,

domestic slaves?

ut

Deir

el

Bahari,

for a particular

or does

the

name

14.

There

is

one more point which

mention

'juilc

kind of servant (especially in the temples) becomes very

dali:

from a time when the Egyptians were

at

tentatively;

freijuent;

war with the

.Asiatics,

were
and

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

line

S,

1'.

occur once

in

he noticed

should

It

5.

This difference between the two texts

12: for transgress

P. 9,

line

23: for Nortii land read

P.

L.

lines

15,

line

23,

footnote,

/).

V.

26, line 21:

V.

26,

should

2.

for

However

2.

Hr

the writing

real

P. 36,

note on nhbt

4, 3.

sa)-,

18.

'children in arms'.

40,

line 3:

line 4:

th.

Dyn.,

the

right

12

applicable:

Sinuhe 291

in

except

seem

meaning of mnh here

\.\\c

was the

was

Krman proposes wdpxv

be

well

ver)

Pyramidtexts

line

be

chief topic.

its

doubtless 'to arrange'.

suggests Tragehiiid,

l-'rman

Prol)ably that

{q.{.

the

we

children of the neck)^ or as

(lit.

interpretation of the scribe responsible for

the reading of the archetype

4.

II.

a hedgehog.

'butlers'

in

124).
its

the faulty

for

hard to decide.

is

This seems quite a

likely
it

is

the beginning of

at

never written out

Perhaps the simplest course

to

is

in

emend D

usual N. K. form.

Mbller thinks that the determinative of

animal, the sense of the verb derived from

word

though ^vdpiv

correct reading,

Pyr. 120.

which would give the same reading

67,

is

to

74,

the

for destroyed read suppressed.

may

Tiiis
in

)wt

for agreable read agreeable.

61, line 19.

the section.

may be

100.

p.

probably an adjective.

is

but which of the two, nhbt or nht^

P. 49,

P.

the

in

see

'

15. 16.

The

P.

my

occurs already

OmPyA

are hardly

the Ebers passages sbt

line

P.

cthuj)

.V/_y/

read Hr.

The examples quoted

in

we might expect

stele).

P. 31,

variant;

'\

to.

the anxiety and fear that reign throughout the land

section;

full

I'-gypt.

The last sentence must surely be translated: The timid man does
himself from those who are cautious, for //;- 'prepared' see now A. Z. 45 (1909),
This alteration may require a modification of Sethe's view of the first sentences in

distinguish

to

line

line.

lines

P. 29,

footnote

last

~T^\~i^^\

is

Lower

de/e the parenthesis '(for which

i36h, 14 (.Semneh

II

significant.

from bottom:/*?^ North-land read Lower Egj'pt.

II

lines 4. 5:

reading

this

12.

constandy employs that ronstrurtion.

2),

to.

22: foi- transgress read conform

P. 20,
P.
cf.

12,

and

striking

is

read conform

line

hvf r sdm does not

tense

future

hand the Cairo writing-board 25224,

the other

112, footnote

|>.

P. 8,

l--gyptian

tli<^

On

long descriiJtive passage.

this

which really contains a |)rophetic text (see

P.

tliat

suggestion,

would not be

and

if

tiibh

in

the Eloquent Peasant

tnbh were the

difficult to

account

name of

for.

At

all

that

events

conjecture that the determinative depicts a gazelle cannot be uplield.

13: for

P.

69. line

P.

87, note on

steersman';

Erman

13, 9.

:(

il

II

read

Perhaps

[\\^.
after

all

//wr.'

may

points out that the reference to ships

would be \(Ty appropriate,

\\\^

if

wc

in

be

here
the

first

.simply

section

variant

where

of

//w/ei'

hmy

occurs

render Is there a good steersman, then ships sail upstream,

etc.

INDEX OF WORDS DISCUSSED IN THE NOTES.

The numbers

N.B.
i,

enclitic particle,

ibw

brand'

'to

104.

<id

be pale (.')',

'to

itp-w 'load'

tuthv, as hair-oil, 62.

it-t 'bed', 89.

Old
/'irt'-/'

see id-'w,

baneful influence

',

id-t.

iid-t 'drag-net', 87.

103.

Ui H hit

HV

iwy-t 'quarter' of a town, 4950.

hc-tiis

to

'liable

nable', 22.

'road';

.'i

burden, 40.

s'u',

35.

Iwd'lo separate', construction of

Hi 'to thirst' transitively, 28.

41.

compound names,

in

u'<b-t

93.

iry, in

meaning unknown,

make

fir

ic'^-/

direct'

'to

'refectory'

'place of

em-

by ''neglect' cf orcinc),
1

////

'to

of,

in'

flowers.?),

88;

writing

hieratic

36.

abandon', 108.

overthrow' a wall,

whi

iZ-l,

55.

w^d

'to suffer', 75.

fall

meaning obscure,

'to cast

86.

down'

'a foreign
'

bowman

(cf niogi), 65.

tribe',
1^.")',

31.

24.

U'lb\ ill

104.

105.

59.

108.

Fi-t 'carrying', 20.

fn

'to

wib

chew
'to

natron', 76.

replv', 86.

ich- 'to be wanting' 'lacking', 24.

be

in affliction'

7071; see

too sfn.
fki 'cake 41.
,

out', of the hair, 62.

jfic lismii 'to

34.

the drag-net, 86; 'to

in' a place,

pth

J},,

33.

',

'repetitions', 98.

'to

wi. 'to

///'.

pk-t 'fine linen',

pdt-y

xvhi 'to cut corn' 'hew stone', 45.

loi.

use the drag-net

31.

'to

pi-yt, plural of//- 'house', 57.

pti 'what.=

whm-yt

whn

106.

Upper Egypt,

draw

108;

//'that', of past time, 74.

//- Zri-/ 'thronged (?)', 51.

pd-t

isy-wt 'rags', 31.

itr-t h/i'-f.

108.

ps's-t 'carpet', 73.

adorn' vases (with

ivr, spelt

33.

offerings', 42.

interjection,

'corn-

a kind of cake, 61.

P'-t,

piv-tri, see

irthv 'mourning', 21. 103.

/'//,

of stone, 39;

obscure word,

b( 'to run',

to.

33.

irtiw, a kind of fruit, 34.

//;ic'

bii-t 'no', 52.

a kind

bti 'to run',

btk,

102.

83.

place of a suffix, 25.

'afflictions'

82.

rubber', 39.

'specifications' 'schedules', 48.

wiifi 'to

in-w 'the produce' of trees,

ind 'calamity' 'misery', 43.
ir 'to

53.

balmment' 'tomb', 26.

wbd-t 'burning' 'burn', 53zmiJ\'\.o pass

iinizv) 'to grieve', 35.

m-yt

(//'

III

bitw-t,

a person, 35.
win 'to thrust aside', 100.

fi'/>-ri'/

ibh-t 'stone of Yebhet', 31.

' Ip't.i.',

86.

S2.

bi,

bil-t 'wonder', 82.

'long ago', 54.

jfiii'-ii'

ti'i-/

meaning obscure,
/';-/

iU'b-t 'priestly service', J"/.

'carry'

followed by

/Wj'{.'),

'exceptio-

13.

iw/t 'to load',

but'

meaning of

r,

75. 86.

firmament' 'heaven', 82 footnote.

bii-w 'mine', 82 footnote.
bii-t;

iw, J\Q., as auxiliary verb, 80 Si.

hv 'evils', 'wrongs', 83 (cf 102. ic6i.

to graze', 67.

left

/;/'i'

103.

S3.

'pilot',

107.

not', 73.

meaning obscure,

bi-/ 'character',

'perceive',

heap' in the phrase iib </mi.'

wealthy man' (cf 6.00}, 25.

'a

exclamation of joy,

t'li-iv,

know'

82;

bi,

ndti' 'jars', 40.

t/u-7v

ioi-vj 'grief 'groans',

Bi-U'/,

30.

'to perceive', 81.

<rk 'to

xi'dy 'cattle

7vd'iw,

be few',

<iid 'to

113.

...

'if

'vessel-stands', 60.

ludw,

of, 42.

wdf

'to sever', 43.

tffl'i

23.

nh-t 'corn', 49.

'butlers',

ir

wdfiw

itp vj-^ 'coffer', 62.

ICXD.

'to exert' violence etc., 85.

Zf/ij^-ji'

wdf;

tw-( 'cattle', spelling

/i</' plague',

25.

idr 'herd', 67.

ikw 'aflriictions' (cf. i/n^'), 106.

Up 'to load', abbreviated writing

20.

wd

id-w 'plague', 25.

id-f, of malign influences,

lOO.

cattle, 67.

ibiu 'I'^lephantine', 34.

of,

refer to pages.

Mhir
;///',

= mii,

enclitic
tives,

105.

37.

particle

after

impera-

'

'

of words

Inticx

discu<;se(l

the notes.

in

'hcnisman',

iiiiir.x.'

metaphori-

67;

'the (sixi great

//(i)-7i'/(?) Xy.'iyt

cally, Si.

Hou-

'throughout the land', 21. 102.

'fire', metaphorically, 81.

ti

///
j

mik--t fi'iv-f'to protect one's limbs',

M<6i-j'(' the
///</

Houses of the Tiiirty',

happy

'

',

spelt

50.

'plantation', 8S.

'to arrange' be.ids

1/111/1

un a thread,

Mr-l,

Goddess of Music,

iitr-t

'band' of cloth, 40.

59.

87 88.

iiihr-w 'business' 'ordinance' 'provisions',

102103.

'doch' 'denn',

Ills

particle,

21

23.

'to turn round', 27.

iitsii/i

{iiis/i)

.V

exchange

a genitive, 41.

'to tread' of roads, 38.

for'.

hsi-yt, a variety

Si

13.

/iiii-z,.'

'rudder', 87.

/itn-y

helmsman',

ii7i.y
ii/>

iif

'to

gather together

//;-)'

67.

'possessor' of the heart, 104;

r dr, of the king, 93.

ii/>

'wrong', 44.

///i/>-ii'

'morning', 103. 106; in nhpic, 75.

pray for children, 36.

nhi-t lb sadness (?)', 82.
n/ib-t neck hrd-w iiif iilil>-t children
'

in arms(.-)',

113.

mouth

'day of the month', 77.

s'u<n 'to be in pain', 41; see too ssun.
swh 'to boast, 28.

of, 84.

sill

ih 'with in-

iihp 'potter's wheel', 27.

'mourning', 26.

ii/rw-t

destroj'ed', passive or in;

with

infinitive

as

break open

'to
ii.',

50.

////"'belongs to

it',

regulations', 77.

idiii-t,

a plant, 33

34.

intw

III

'common

ki 'would
'then, 81.

105.

pyramid', 88.

'belaboured

102.
53.

that'

with(.')'

-siib-ic,

sum

//////'

blows, 44.

and similar words, 46

47'crocodile', 43.

'flagstafifs',

76.

sn-innt 'distress' 'calamity', 103.

compound names,

in

be

'to

ing,

97.

102.

106.

verb of obscure mean-

'^l-

'to

feed' 'feed on', 63.

sniii 'to suffer', 40.

siilii

cuo-)'|i,

sad', 25.

Sinn, transitive

sum
ij,

100.

.w/'last year' (cf

and similar words, 4647.

I

n inict-f 'brother by the same

to', 86.

'enemies of the land',

/jfthu /j

sii-f

sii-tu {^'' sii-yl)

^n-yt 'musicians', 40.

property', 49.

108.

mother', 44.
sn r 'to be like' 'imitate' 'conform

61.

'changes',

hnt If^
//^

'to build a

Itpp '.strange', 97.

Ijnr-t,

'answer(.")',

sn, title (.'), 97.

mr

///////

//.'/'-/'

100; see too /n.

hir-y, connected with ^i;--/" widow',

km; in Inn 'without', "J},.

hmiH 'unknown', 55. 97.

Riiit 'Egj'ptians', 21.

97.

register' corn, 70.

'to atflict',

sn 'to spread out', go.

hpi-w

73.

ndr tp-rd'\.o observe

(.?'}',

sbt 'to laugh', 35.

sin 'deed' 'event', 46.

fjbb 'oil-jar', 62.

35.

183.

speech

smi

60.

meaning obscure,

26.

'past

sbi-ii'':)

sft 'oil' 'cedar-oil' (cf. cHfic: ciqi), 33.

'benighted', 44.

h'i^'d 'rich',

////

'dirt(.'j',

hibb, see hibb.

nkiy
//;,'

sb-zo

spill- 'to

//i 'diwan', 48.

ikzcs

loi.

swthuQ),

die', 95.

st^'di 'to

.(///

iikhiQ), doubtful word, 25.

'to meditate",

sivtkxjQ), in the title iiny-ri

8i.

hd-t 'white cloth', 73.

hiw-y

repress', 74.

S'ii 'to

nil 'to

'

30 footnote.

of,

drink, 45,

106.

subject, 72; 'to destro\' people, 73.

hbsw 'white of clothes', 27.

hd

103.

command',

for purificatory jjur-

transitive, 41

56.

'to care for,

be

'to

reading

Sli 'Knowledge', 85.

s^m 'to wash down' food in 'with'

poses, 76.

hd

dependents (?)',

'

the time of, 20.

'to seek'; m liliy n

genuity of mind', 97.

iilip lir

i 'in the

hsinii 'natron',

'happy', 34.
nil 'not', negativing a single word, 99.
mtj'-to 'the tired ones
designation

dd

20

Iiliy

iifr id

of the dead,

'neighbours'

68-69.
si 'man',

'face'; di Ijr 'to

'in

103.

meaning doubtful, 8990.

sili-w

31.

with ellipse of

preposition,

'Horus',

'to annul',

sir-t 'understanding', 95.

113.

'to provide', 61.

'say',

rdi si r

sir-y 'needy(?)', 8283.

/iinij^i-t 'carnelian',

Hr

'back';

sir-t,
87.

fim 'skilled', 38.

//;-

termination, 100.

spice(f), 46.

si ''the son of a well-born man', 30.

ui-t 'hair, 40.

-//_;',

ofNubian

fighter (?)', 83.

hb-yt 'festival spices(?), 33.

Ijr,

uJ 'to shrink from(.-)' 2728.

'tumult', 45.

Itnii-ii.'

Inn, particle, 87.

fmn

63.

who

'citizens', 39.

linin-'L^j

hnk-yt 'bed', 63.

'in

as the potter

100.

108.

creates mankind, 24.

'Taste', 85.
'

meaning doubtful,

Jlinn-10 'K.hn\im
89.

'to repress evils (f)', 82.

III-

'the first generation', 82.

//-/ //-/

It:ibb,

sdb

'generation', 82.

//-/

104.

IJ.

///

hiv-iiy

inrr-l 'street', 50.

w/< "to bind',

//J?,

by

keep silence about',

///'

Hw

>i3.

3'-

(linr

34.

/likw 'plunderer', 27.

Iiitt 'garment' (cf gocrrc),

98.

m/i7o

followed

fiiti',

Ijl

strife',

(lip //-///; 'to

46.

;//<;?/,

pass (grain) throut,'h a sieve',

///f/f'to

hi-l 'tomb', 26.

/lii-yt 'civil

67. 92.

r linlw 'out' 'forth', 49.

Ijiiho;

5r.

ses',

'to

104.

make dangerous (.^)' 'endan-

ger (.?)', 48.

'5*

The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sa^c.

Gardiner,

ii6
xiid 'fear';

snd

;//

pi-wt

sr'^vd

n siid

n,

ify-l 'reverence',

u, 65.

bread-

perpettiate

'to

be

shi

'to

slii

'to

be ungrateful (?)', 29.

remember', followed

in confusion', 28.

finitive, 75; 'to

'

s/tii-2v
j'^//-rt'

'

rest',

incantations (?>',

bowls

full

in-

Tny

isr 'saying', lOi.

'secret';

iti

105.

s-l

tf^h 'to

'the

il^-t

tir 'to keep

40. 66.

sfys-w 'runners', 42.

ts

s/tii 'to strain' 'squeeze out', 98.

of heart (?)', 77;

li 'corruption

ss^c/t

see too

S7ii>i.

impoverish',

shi.'^ 'to

54. 69;

K-iy (kiJ)

'

fruit

(?)',

see too

ki.i 'high

'mat', ~l.

ski/i{i) 'to plaster', 76; see too ii/r.

kn-w 'powerful men',

'ox for ploughing', 68.

s/,-i

kdf

'quiet' 'peace',

103;

nfi-tv sgr'i,

St 'goose', 76.
'

ground (?)',

90.

'Asiatics', 91.

.SV/'u'

viw

sty-t

'to

pour water',

55.

Ki, 'then', particle, uses

kU-i 'plant', 86.

sdl>\

embalm',

of,

49;

'to

suppress

/ii-

'repress

'to conceal', 38.

di-yt 'robes',

58.

didi-f 'harp',

59.

of,

'

'to

stretch

forth

the

arm'

104.

lack',

dnd

56.

gingin

grg

'to tear

lir 'to

dr;

asunder' 'break',

rely upon', 108.

32.

dr

'angry', 107.
lib

r dr, of the king, 93.

masculine, 28.

'wall(.')'

dr-t 'wall'

dri

(^cf -so.

'stolid^.-)',

-sot),

28.

58.

107.

di-yt 'chamber', 28.

regulate' (of

'good

dr siw
dr

repel';

Kflh^' 'Crete', 33.

'to bend', writing

'poor', 24.

.J/.vfti'

dp(w)-t

against, 82.

gin, a bird, 26.

.hi\y)-t 'shadow', 59.

'noble

'to

writings',

dg

81.

gljs 'bo.\' for clothes, 62.

S/>s-%u iips-t)

of state, 29;

/Ji

Gitv-t 'want'

33.

hi sd/> 'to repress evils', 82.

}/>}6 'to

72.

d'b-t 'charcoal', 34.

sd^-t 'to go' to the tomb, 95.

i'ji'i

',

metaphorically, 41.

Kpiiy 'Byblos', 33.

kfi lb, a good quality, 27.
Jcs

sty-t 'to generate', 83.

'to

servants (.')

104; di /ir

106.

ntr 'divine ship', 33.

dns 'heav\' metaphoricallj-, 40. 102.

(cf luoiqX 97.

stii-yw 'butchers', 64.

sdwh

'

command',

d/>{7i')-t 'ship',

dr

cull' 'pluck'

di in ti 'to bnry(.')',

give';

wrongs', 83.

the gods, 103.

st-t

26.

'squadrons', 20.

sJi'-w
sj;'j-

'io

'to

d/>-t 'taste'

man', 21.

'battle', 20.

si--j'

t,^.

Krh-t 'Serpent-goddess', 55.

kd 'character'; nb kd 'the virtuous

73.

89.

instruere', 20.

30; di ri 'to speak',

dw-t

'to end',

kit

obscure verb,

Di

'to

kn

Q7|,

safe',

skw 'aciem

ski// (i).

sir, see isr.

s/,-

'soak', 75.

45-

ground', 37.
ii/i 'Nile-mud' (cf K&g), 76; see too
ki/ir

immerse'

secret
Tib-t, a kind of corn, 68.

meaning obscure,

id-iv,

1034.

'13-

place', 38.

4<S.

to overflowing(?)',58.

'Thinis', 34.
'to shrink' 'swerve', 67.

tiihfi

isr 'tongue', 101.

mention', 99,

sffiiy 'to

//;

29.

isr 'to say', 101.

b,\'

of, 25.

the scribes of the, 49.

'where?' (cf Twn), 42.

tut ''in),

meaning obscure,

in,

negative verb, construction

//,

hii-w 'incantations(?)', 48.

offerings', 76.
slii 'to

shny\ irt

103.

ifd-yt 'bier', 54.

7'^'Il
ijjifce),

man (woman)',

things', 25.

tili-t

j;/.

25.

'

hot-headed (.=V, 42.

//-'

'sarcophagus', 28.

drdrw, an

'dregs', 58.

tiw 'to say yes',

dr-ii't

51.

'before', as conjunction, 95.

dd

evil quality,

'to say';

;/

refuse', 20.

dd

106.

with infinili\e 'to

to

-o

sj
.

ii

<o

<-

-^

<u

^
^

>1

31

to

oN
1-

>
v^

>9

>eE

^
-5

HE
-^ da

i-!f

L*^^
i-d

^rl_:

.=-

H^
"

'

3-S
'

-^^

e~-

-g

^^^
GMrdiner 4 Lanoe

^ ^
-..^

^3 1^

^^

^ -^^
I

111

C30

CO
.'

^y

5^
BO
-fe-

c
o

^= r^ ^5

^
s

a
D

tin

in

<1

111

.#
^.:^"
^

4^

dJ

'^

to

iv ^
1

^i

10

if

HI

Sz

4
<*

<!
1

in

4?^

M^

4^ '^

>0

ou
1

=11

'"^

<^

.1^

2e

^'

<>

^,.4

Mi
=,=

^3

^^

Oi

rc

Hi

~i<

OJ

"

sO\)

E^
0^

1
K
<;

<

in

I;

'

n
D

cda-

in

I!

1^

"*^

X.

G^

> D^
]3

Tfl

1
>

c^

^r 1? i1

>o
1

^
'

^ mm

^ ^

^
1

Os.

Di

J.?

@ e

IP

lo

ill

at
On,

ex

"^

;^-^
^s^.

-4^

O-

^ ^J

^ '^
^
o^

,{

s
^^
:^

I
vj

1^

31

a^

iTi

*2
1

^
G=^

.3 '^

^T
I

'

^n f

i
i

^y Ll

^u

'^
1

<:

0,

^]
o
1

-E

^^

u
^1

(I

If

^n
I

^1
V5<

01

.ii:

"

III

'

^'

?i ij

<=^

<>
I

o-

^
1

T.'^

t5

d
I

es.

;$

e>-

III

4^

51]

^^
I

^1

^f

10 Q

(J

n HI

u^

rr:
q -

4H

"^

i)i

}1

-^

^^.

^\E
-

<^

-.

l^-^
I

i-

-J*

C2

ev.

10

-'

c'

<=

>0
(I

^1

^
?

^
n

o.

ND

Ill

"

1.-^:

IK,
I

e^
I

]
^^iftSt

I
1

o~><

^.^
M^

10

Yl

V
1

M-^

n
St

tf

c
I

n
3^;

<^
I

1^

<>

-^

fC

e^

in

3-^

t3|)

i?

lo

33
^

IS

n
\=

/Ct

\
1

^<1

5
I

^5

^E

^1

Si

Ufi
<^

(1

,^<^
>>

A
s^

^0
1

\
4

11,^1

T^

-^

i^

^"i

1^
41

"i

3
n

as.

%l
^n
fl

=^fl

JI y

I
^

Gardiner

k.

Lanje

(1

a
i^

<& 4

<
4

^
)^

ny]

<1

8^

^<

If ^.

PO

jX
''^

Ft

<>

<^

*o'

^i--

5^

ex

5:

n
^^
J)

--^

a^
i^
I

^^^

^
^
*vS

-t

^^

i^
1

^^

J.

%-.

/; "1

>

1'

-^ '^

4^

fl

H S^
U^-^
-yl

I'd

TL- *ii

III

(rSi-

"^
d4 i^ "^
^
^.

lo
^^5^

.^- ^

^^

T3
Id

<>

gT
^^
f

>
^1

:41

>t

i
^
^ ii
c:^

4^
4

lO

in
^

^^ '"

'

K^

^
?

*^^

'

5^

^:

lo

L-

111

s^

\^\

^>
'

3 -S
C
^
t.
?>^ ^
-i5 s
2
o
P
-Q,

-=-

<0

<o

^^ ^

^
/3

0
;

IS
^

>^

J
t)

I)

-4

M T

lO

3^
G

^^ _.

d- *^ ^1
JLi

< =

u^

^'

^,

-=4^

ra ^- Ni

M
I

'^

T'

^iD

<:-^

"S ^

^1 fi

"^
^ ti

^ir1

'IT

>cy-

I?-

}^ t^

|C

^1

f T -?
>
4
cjj

=5"

"'
.'

^
1

iJ

t;

#a^
Gardiner it Ltnje

-4

'"0

ill!
1

2^

-r

r.

"^^

n
T^
<\

^1

^
^

%^^;^ ^
-

v.?

3
n

^1
\.''

^\

^:

-^

^.<:1

J^

3-

Ji

i
1:

5
<

'^

n
^ rt
^

rn

rf <3

fji

OJ "^JiS'

r'l

.:*^

*5 /

11
i\ It
B5
9. i

Ml

X3
-^

(J

III

^^

^
n

jr-

e-)-

4.
it

Gardiner 4 L^nje

-1

=^
5

"'^:,

^
"^

<>

M
1^

&

r'^

III

^ci

1^

lli

r
D

nil

<

j3

r?5

eSl-

1-

T
^^

"
^^" ^^^
1

Mi

L ^

ft "^

m- ^

^
M

^3

To
J

^
4
^

y
1

1!

\\

H I

1^

t^

Jo

\\

^^

5 5 ^ ^ t* -n
i"*

in
u 1

n
i

lifl.

rif
<

J-

-c

"S"

,-:r

A
ri

ooo<
><

&^
^

^r

3K

^^rd
-^

^4

a
bSE
!

8^

-^

^-V

<i

^^
n

"?

-^

Bill

<>

^^

i
~

Gsrdtner

H IK
tin
i

^ ^ vj

rE"

'<

<J

^1
-s

.5

5?

'=^-

s^

<:

(J

r2

tei

C
D

J
G

<>
I

;,

^
e^

y.oi

iif^

INSTIl